《Rehabilitating the Villainess》 Chapter 1: If the wicked woman is rude (1) Chapter 1: If the wicked woman is rude (1) No one bes evil without a cause. At least I think so. But that may not be the case for the novels I read. It reminds me of a certain romance fantasy novel. In this novel, which ismonly referred to as a romance novel, several viins appear. Among them was a person who piqued my interest. It was Shael Azbel, the wicked woman who tormented the main character endlessly. She was a typical viiness who did evil deeds from a young age and interfered with the main character when she grew up. Interfering with the main character? If that was the case, her fate was predetermined. Shael, the wicked woman, met a miserable end in the end. An obvious development that anyone would expect. Still, I had one question. ¡®Why did she be a viiness?¡¯ Good parents, good fianc¨¦, and she had a lot of money along with a noble status. She had it all. Every cruel viin has a reason for being a viin. So I asked in thement section. ¨C Aren¡¯t there any side stories about Shael? NEBWJ32: Why did you suddenly leave him? ropanjoa: Maybe she was jealous to see the male lead and the female lead conversing together??? ¨C What .. Why did she be a viiness? tjswkrwha: It must be her nature! No one spoke sympathetically. Well, most readers wanted to see the love between the male and female protagonists as an anecdotal story, no one wanted to know about the viiness¡¯ past. ¡®What do you mean by nature?¡¯ Anyway, Shael, the reason I read the novel, died, and there was no more information about her. My reason for reading the novel disappeared. So I stopped reading. And¡­ what I saw before me was a luxurious room. I didn¡¯t know that I would be possessing someone in the novel. *** I looked around. Luxurious furniture, and mysteriously shaped houses. Strangely, his room was even more spacious. What was reflected in the ss window was a young man, with blue hair, dark blue eyes and distinct features. Next, the strong musclese into view. It was a body that made it hard to fathom just how much effort he must have put into it. To match this, a stylish sword was ced at his side. ¡®¡­What?¡¯ I remained silent with my gaze fixed on the window. But that silence didn¡¯tst long. Kikiiik¡­ It was the sound of a door opening. ¡°Eran, it¡¯s time to go to meer Shael. I expect that you¡¯re ready.¡± A man¡¯s voice. And two familiar names, Eran and Shael. Shael was the viin of the novel I read, and Eran was the name of the fianc¨¦e of the wicked woman who would be killed by her. The middle-aged man looked at me and called me ¡®Eran¡¯. ¡®¡­I became Eran Baslettt? So, does that mean I was transported in the novel?¡¯ ¡°What are you doing, Eran? Wake up.¡± The middle-aged man said. This man also had blue hair and dark blue eyes. I could easily guess who this person was. Perhaps his identity was Ezran Baslett, Eran¡¯s father and the Duke. I found it very hard toprehend the situation. Of course I did. To think that I would suddenly be the fianc¨¦ of the viiness in the novel! It was a situation which anyone would find hard to believe. But I got up and answered. Because the only thing I was confident about was my ability to adapt. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Yes, your betrothed is waiting. You must not keep your fianc¨¦e waiting. Come with me.¡± We left the room with a fairly quick gait. Still, the time it took showed just how big the mansion really was. Leaving therge mansion, we got on the huge carriage. Its speed was incredible! As I thought about what the hell had happened, we reached our destination. This time, it was a mansion of enormous size. A man who appeared to be a butler approached us and said. ¡°Eran Baslett, the Lady is inside. I will guide you.¡± I followed the butler, who guided me to a door to a room. It was a room that looked like it would be upied by a high-ranking person. The situation was advancing so fast. Nheless, I knew only one thing. This was Shael Azbel¡¯s room. So, it was the room of the wicked woman in the novel. I took a deep breath and opened the door. Kikiiik¡­ ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± What I saw, was a woman. And, I heard the woman¡¯s voice too. It was a cold voice, as if it could freeze the surroundings. ¡°Why the hell are you standing there in a daze?¡± Her light blue hair fluttered. At the same time, her sky blue eyes stared at me. It was a look that seemed to project her scorn. ¡°Answer!¡± ¡°Sorry, Shael.¡± I reflexively apologized when prompted. Then the eyes that were looking at me turned to the chair across from her. Recognizing the hidden meaning, I carefully sat down. A moment of silence lingered in the room. An atmosphere of deathly suffocation. Unable to bear the atmosphere, I was the one who spoke first, ¡°¡­How are you, Shael?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°?¡± Goblin: Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 2: The villainess is unfair Chapter 2: The viiness is unfair The wicked woman Shael Azbel looked at me. There was bewilderment in her eyes. I felt sorry for her for some reason, and Iughed. Then she spoke to me. ¡°Why are youughing all of a sudden? Rather, you should exin what the hell is with the remark you just made.¡± ¡°What¡­? It makes me feel better when you look at me like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Now Shael Azbel looked at me like I¡¯m crazy. Of course, it wasn¡¯t really because I was crazy that I felt good. It had a reason of its own. It wasn¡¯t like the only thing I had endured was all kinds of bullying and cold gaze from this woman. However, when I threw away my patience and poured out my rage, her embarrassed look made me feel a lot better than before. That look on her face made me feel really good. Maybe, it was the viiness that changed me. Maybe because I was the fianc¨¦ of the viiness, even I have be a viin with a strange personality. What made me feel that this was so absurd was the ridicule that she was directing at me. ¡®What the hell have I been doing all this time?¡¯ I have had many of such thoughts because all my efforts seem to have been in vain. Looking ahead, Shael¡¯s expression was changing in real time. Her embarrassment was gradually turning to anger, but¡­¡¯you deserve all that.¡¯ That¡¯s right, you should have done well when I was good. I put in a lot of effort. It wasn¡¯t just that I tried to put up with her words and actions. I thought back to the very difficult past. It had been six months since I had possessed a character in a novel. It was a very painful time. If one day she opened up to me and became a good person, then I would not feel this miserable. All my great efforts ended up in vain. In order to maintain the body I possessed, I had to spend every day exhausted from exercise. It was the same for my swordsmanship. It was fantasy world. Despite a world full of all kinds of mysterious potions, wounds covered my body every day. It was psychologically taxing when she ridiculed me for such a wound. I also learned magic. It¡¯s only been six months since I came to this world, but I had gained the confidence that I wouldn¡¯t lose in a fight with anyone my age. It was true that this body had great talent for all sorts of things. However, this was only possible because my efforts were also enormous. That wasn¡¯t all! I absorbed all kinds of knowledge like a sponge. I came from apletely different world, and the journey to acquire knowledge ofpletely different things was very long. I made those efforts for me to live well, but most of them were for her sake. That made things even more bitter. The thing that scratched my heart was the words of the viiness whoined out of bewilderment. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, Eran.¡± ¡°Is that so? Me too.¡± ¡°If you ask for forgiveness right now, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Forgiveness?¡± Shael demands for me to ask for forgiveness. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do that. Rather, it was she who should ask for my forgiveness. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡± The meaning behind the question was simple. If I don¡¯t ask for forgiveness right away, she will cause great damage to me. Let¡¯s calcte possibilities. Will I be in danger if I don¡¯t ask for forgiveness? ¡®Not at all.¡¯ More than anything, I was convinced that if I give in to her here, I wouldn¡¯t be able to change her. Trying to change her halfheartedly could do more harm than good. So what came out was a quick answer. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Ha. No more chances.¡± Shael Azbel sighed. Maybe it was a sigh she let out because she thought the person she was going to bully would disappear. She stood up straight away. The sound of a chair scratching the floor was heard in the room as Shael stood up. Considering that it was something she didn¡¯t normally do, you could see how flustered she was. Next, it was the sound of my chair. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. This hurt me a quite a lot as your fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about even a brief separation, Shael.¡± Shael told me not to follow her. Still, it would not be proper for me to not follow her as she was my fianc¨¦. Of course, I ignored her words and still followed her. After leaving Shael¡¯srge room, we went upstairs. I had never been upstairs before. In the center of the upper floor, I could see a roomrger than Shael¡¯s. As expected, this was the room of the Duke and Duchess of Azbel. It was the room of the head of household, Jespen, and his wife, Ene. Shael knocked on the room. Knock-tock-! A rather violent knock for a duke¡¯s daughter. Seeing this, I became even more sure that I did a good job. Shael was not afraid of her own parents at all. From one perspective, it didn¡¯t seem like much of a problem, but it was really not the case. Sometimes, scary parents were model parents. Otherwise, it would be difficult to correct a child who was going down a wrong path. Moreover, Shael was walking down an extremely wrong path, the path of bing a cruel viiness. When Shael knocked on the door, the head of the household, Jespen Azbel, and his wife, Ene Azbel, came out. The patriarch of the Azbel family, known for his magic, had the same hair color as Shael. It was sky blue hair, and the sky blue eyes were the same. I could tell at once that the mistress of the household, Ene Azbel, was Shael¡¯s mother. The two of them looked so simr. But why couldn¡¯t she inherit her kind personality? While thinking about that, the duke said to Shael. ¡°Shael? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Father! I think he¡¯s finally gone crazy. He suddenly cursed at me!¡± ¡°Is that true, Eran Baslett?¡± He didn¡¯t even listen to his daughter properly and asked me. Aside from not scolding his daughter, wasn¡¯t it very bad that he unconditionally believed Shael¡¯s nonsense. ¡°No. However¡­ I could have made a mistake while talking with Shael, so I would be grateful if Shael could tell me what she was dissatisfied about.¡± ¡°Obviously! You called me a bit*ch and a dog!¡± At Shael¡¯s words, the Duke made an absurd expression. Then he sighed and said. ¡°Shael. Just stop it. Eran, I¡¯m sorry my daughter is acting so rude.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. For Shael, this could be one of her expressions of affection.¡± ¡°Hah? No!¡± Then the head of the household, Ene, spoke. ¡°Shael. It¡¯s very unbing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I don¡¯t know if this was a scolding, but¡­ it was something Shael heard from Ene, her mother, almost for the first time. Even the duke and his wife, who always said only nice things to Shael, couldn¡¯t praise her for this. ¡®That¡¯s right, you should have done well from the beginning. With my previous reputation as a proper noble. Did you really think that the Duke would believe that?¡¯ With an unfair expression on her face, she headed back to her room. I too followed Shael into her room. This time it was the same sound of a chair scratching the floor. Of course, the intensity was stronger than before. I could see how angry she was. ¡°Are you a dog?¡± As if seeking revenge, Shael red at me and said that. I raised my eyebrows at the wicked woman¡¯s words. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Of course,ughter woulde out in funny situations. No matter how much I thought about it, it really was a good decision to pour my frustrations on the wicked woman. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. We are a fitting pair.¡± ¡°Ha, what¡­ What?¡± ¡°A bi*tch for a dog. What a fitting pair.¡± This time she made an expression as if she had given up. She turned her head away as if she didn¡¯t intend to talk to me. So I said. ¡°Oh, seeing that you remain silent, it seems that you don¡¯t dislike it.¡± ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t like it! You, get out of my room right now!¡± Usually, I am the one who wished for out meetings to end. But now, I somehow find it amusing that my words are bothering her. That¡¯s right. She onlymitted one-sided misdeeds, and she¡¯s never had anyone who would talk back. There must have been only people around her who would act like a fool if she called them stupid, and act like a weakling if she called them weak. I have also been like that. But not anymore! If she calls me stupid, I¡¯ll show her that I am a genius. If she calls me weak, I will make sure to show her how strong I am. Plus, it¡¯s a lot of fun teasing her who¡¯s never had her words disapproved. I do feel a little guilty about it, but¡­ well, it¡¯s for my n to rehabilitate her, so it¡¯ll be fine. Shael needs to suffer. Until she¡¯s been hurt, she wouldn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing wrong. Above all, it¡¯s also for the sake of all I have been through. This is part of her rehabilitative process, with a bit of revenge mixed with fun. ¡°We¡¯re already having a lover¡¯s quarrel. It seems like our rtionship has grown closer.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael took a deep breath and fell silent. This time she didn¡¯t even re at me, andy down on her table, then said, ¡°You¡¯re the worst¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But so what¡­ Isn¡¯t there a saying that we were fated for each other?¡± ¡°?.¡± When I said that, she red at me as if it were unfair. ¡®That right, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Certainly we were fated for each other. A bit*ch and a dog. Goblin: Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 3: The villainess is proud Chapter 3: The viiness is proud My day starts with exercise. I also train in all kinds of swordsmanship and develops physical strength. It includes a very hard sparring session. Once I rx my body through some light exercise, the next step is magic. I learn useful magic in everyday life, like healing magic, as well asbat magic. No matter how high a status I possess as the son of a Duke, this personal power itself will be indispensable someday. Thest thing I do is study. I gather various knowledge to survive in this romantic fantasy novel. I had already finished reading several books. However, there was something rather unique about this particr book. It was a book called ¡°Ways to Please a Noble Lady¡±. This was a book that I had bought and read for my fianc¨¦e, the viiness, Shael Azbel. As a habit, I open the book. It said, [In order to please a nobledy, devote endless devotion. Then she will open up.] But, did this work for Shael? Not at all. Reading this book was a mistake in the first ce. Because she was not a nobledy, but rather a vicious viiness. While I was thinking that, I picked up another book. ¡°999 Ways to Bully the Viiness¡± I didn¡¯t know why this book existed. ¡®No, is it okay to publish a book like this in the first ce?¡¯ Still, after giving it a thorough read, I found that it was indeed a good book. I was also able to find something that might be helpful. Anyway, this was a phrase that could be useful today. [When a viiness does something embarrassing, hurt her pride.] While thinking about these words, I headed to meet the wicked woman. *** The next thing after reading was the meeting with the evil woman. Across from me was Shael, looking at me with her wide eyes. Until this point, it was as usual. What woulde next, was me using my heart and soul in order to please her. That too used to be one of my daily routines. But not anymore. Khrudd! She put the teacup down forcefully. It seemed to express that she didn¡¯t like it. Because as she did that, she was staring at me at the same time. Usually, this would have been overlooked. Of course, now I couldn¡¯t lose either. Khruddd!!! It was such a loud sound that I doubted if it was the sound of putting the teacup down. If the sound earlier came from her teacup, this time it was mine. ¡°I¡¯ve won.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The wicked woman had strong pride. In other words, she would never be satisfied of the situation where she was losing. Even if it was a strange confrontation like this. So the wicked woman raised the teacup again. This time it wasn¡¯t for drinking. Then she knocked the teacup down. Taaagh! Taaagh!! It was the sound of my teacup that immediately followed the sound of her teacup. The sound of her teacup was drowned out by the sound of mine. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Voice of the viiness also followed soon after. You might think that her voice stemmed from her frustration toward me, but not this time. Because the hot tea in her teacup had spilled onto her hands. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Ah, the voice this time came did indeed from her frustration toward me. Yes, it was because I had defeated the viiness this time too. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The wicked woman immediately covered her hand and said. ¡°It¡¯s not okay!¡± As I was about to get up thinking that maybe she had been burned, I heard another breaking sound. ng!! This time it was the sound of her teacup. She did that not because of the burn, but because of her pride. Before she could feel joy, she heard the sound of a teacup breaking again. ngg!!! It was the sound of the teacup I threw. Of course, a teacup could not withstand such an impact. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± And then a moment of silence. Her silence was caused by the feeling of losing right after winning, and my silence was caused by this absurd situation. However, this silence was broken immediately. Because a few maids hade running into the room. ¡°Ah, My Lady! What happened?!¡± The maids immediately stopped enquiring about Shael¡¯s safety. It was because they had finished their assessment of the situation after seeing the broken teacup in front of Shael. One of the maids quickly spoke as she cleaned up the broken pieced of the teacup. ¡°Call the healer now!¡± As expected, she was the treasure of the Duke¡¯s family. Even though she said nothing, the maid called for a healer. ¡°No, I¡¯m not hurt, so no need to call the healer. Leave!¡± It was Shael who stopped the maids. She had a very frosty look, just like when she looked at me in the past. But Shael suddenly spoke up as if she had a good idea. ¡°No. Don¡¯t leave. Stay here.¡± At thepletely unexpected order, the maids had no choice but to wait. Shael looked at me. This time, it was different from usual, in that she didn¡¯t show a cold expression, nor an unfair expression, or even a resentful expression. But she grinned and just looked at me. It was as if she was telling me she had beaten me. ¡°Huh. I guess you¡¯ll have to stay quiet now, Eran.¡± Aha, she must have thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to talk back in front of the maids. Certainly, this was a bit troublesome. If I did such a reckless act like harassing the wicked woman in front of the maids, I would see blood. Nevertheless, I kept smiling. That¡¯s right, only bullying was impossible. However, it was possible to express affection. Because we were also betrothed. ¡°Shael, you are beautiful today as well.¡± ¡°What, you want to do that agai¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but swallow her words. It was because she had read the mood of the maids around her. One of themon interest amongst the maids was the story of love. This was natural. Most maids were at an age where they would dream of love. The maids faces reddened and they focused their attention on Shael. It was as if they were eager to watch a good show. ¡°¡­¡± The wicked woman blushed. But she didn¡¯t give in. Her desire to win was bigger than the shame. Understanding her feelings, I thought, ¡®If your desire to win is bigger than the shame¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be enough to make the shame bigger?¡¯ And then, I immediately went into action. I scooped the cake off the table and brought it to her mouth. Of course, there¡¯s no way that self-respecting viiness would quietly ept this. ¡°Oh, are you ashamed to eat in front of the maids?¡± It wasn¡¯t Shael who responded to my sentimental words. It was the maids. Kyaaagh! Usually, the maids wouldn¡¯t dare to make such noises in front of the wicked woman, Shael. But the maids couldn¡¯t stand it because the two people in front of them looked so much like the two main characters in a romance novel. Shael still remained silent in this situation. However, her reddened face represented her feelings. ¡®Eh, you still won¡¯t make the maids leave?¡¯ And so, in order to increase the intensity of the shame, I got up and approached Shael. ¡®Ah, this time I will not only shame you, but I will also hurt your pride.¡¯ As my face was barely touching her face, I whispered quietly into her ear. ¡°So, you think you wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat me without the help of the maids?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°As expected, you¡¯re a coward. Ah, I understand. Ever since you were little, you couldn¡¯t do anything without the maid, so you seek their help here as well.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As I stared at Shael, she said to her maid. ¡°You may leave.¡± This was my victory again. It really was as the book said. I pondered over what I had read again, [When a viiness does something embarrassing, hurt her pride.] It was because the wicked woman had strong pride. *** Shael felt very angry. It was unfortunate that she had lost, but what was even worse that her hands had burns and she got scratches from the teacup. It was a serious matter to have a scar on her body, who was the treasured daughter of the Duke¡¯s family. So the number of times she had been wounded could be counted on one hand. Even if it was an imperceptible scratch. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the reason why Shael was unhappy about her scar. If she was wounded, she could apply a little potion. In the first ce, there are many excellent healers in the Duke¡¯s family. But she thought otherwise. Even her imperceptible scars would be considered differently than others. Because they would treat her small wound as if it were a big scar. For example, even the maids who saw the broken teacup called for a healer. So when she usually gets hurt, she doesn¡¯t tell anyone and hides it. Then she waits until it heals on it own. It was like that a little while ago as well. She covered the wound so that her da*mn fianc¨¦ would never see it. As she stroked the ce she was injured a moment ago, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°¡­¡± Because the wound hadpletely disappeared. Such a short time had passed that it couldn¡¯t have healed naturally. What immediately came to her mind was her own fianc¨¦. Thinking back to it, when her fianc¨¦ whispered to her, she felt a warm feeling on her hand. ¡°¡­¡± The viiness Shael felt resentful. Once again, it was because the wicked woman had strong pride. Goblin: Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 4: The villainess hates rumors Chapter 4: The viiness hates rumors The wicked Shael woke up. Sleep time was usually her favorite time¡­ but it wasn¡¯t this time. Because her da*mn fianc¨¦ appeared in her dream. That da*mn fianc¨¦ haunted her even in her dreams! And what made her even more resentful was that she couldn¡¯t beat him even in her dreams. She felt that she was really so pitiful. ¡°Haah¡­¡± The problem was not only the dream. Thoughts about her fianc¨¦ often came to her mind even while going about her daily life. ¡®I even thought of him while eating!¡¯ Of course, it was never because she liked him. Rather, it was because she hated him so much. He was originally a person who she talked to as a way to vent her anger. However, two days ago, something went wrong. Yes, it was the day her fianc¨¦ called her a bi*tch and a dog. At first, she was very surprised. She thought it was a mistake, and she questioned him again. Shael recalled the memories of that time. [¡°What¡­ what?¡± ¡°Stop barking like a dog¡­¡± He said. ¡°Could it be that your ears have been blocked? I should be able to dig them out with my skillful swordsmanship.¡±] She had no choice but to be silent. Of course, she immediately thought he would ask for forgiveness, then she would ept his forgiveness, and then, she intended to use it to torment him even more. Because there was no better target for venting her anger as well as that person. However, he showed a different reaction from the reaction he usually showed when he was bullied in the past. By the way¡­ he never begged for forgiveness. No, on the contrary, he proudly confronted her. [I should be able to dig them out with my skillful swordsmanship.] What kind of a concept is that? Everything changed after that. To the extent that she felt that Eran was just ying with her. No, it was not just a feeling. It was clear that he was thinking of her as a toy. But the most amusing thing happened yesterday. She couldn¡¯t even talk back, she just thought of Eran who whispered to her and the matter with the teacup. ¡®Why the hell did hee forward and secretly cast healing magic?¡¯ She didn¡¯t understand why he used healing magic in the first ce, but even if he used healing magic, he could have teased and harassed her while doing it. ¡®So I can¡¯t figure it out.¡¯ ¡®When I see my fianc¨¦ again, I will ask him why.¡¯ ¡®And I will bully him.¡¯ ¡®This time¡­ I won¡¯t lose.¡¯ With that promise, Shael erased her thoughts about her fianc¨¦. She stopped herself from constantly thinking about her fianc¨¦ and how she had lost to him. She somehow consciously tried to stop her thoughts regarding Eran. What hindered her resolution was the rumors spread out by her maids. *** ¡°What, Master Eran finally seduced thedy!?¡± In a blind spot in the hallway, Shael heard something absurd. The maids exchanged rumors like this in the mansion without fear in broad daylight. Originally, it was because it was time for Shael to be in her room. And what was even more absurd was the words that followed. ¡°Yes, Master Eran scooped up the cake for her!¡± ¡®I swear, I never ate it.¡¯ Shael felt embarrassed. ¡°Master Eran even kissed her ear!¡± She had never been kissed on the ear. He just whispered to her. When Shael tried to approach and scold the maids for spreading the strange rumors. It was her father, Duke Jespen Azbel, who came out of the blind spot on the other side. It was obvious how things would go now. The rumors of the maids would even reach Duke Jespen! ¡°What, is that really true?¡± ¡®This is bad!¡¯ Shael thought, as the maids exaggerated the rumors and informed Jespen. ¡°Am I finally seeing my grandchildren?¡± Jespen was impressed. He honestly didn¡¯t like Shael¡¯s personality¡­ because she had been constantly being mean to Eran a lot of times. So he was very happy when he heard that rumor. He wanted to believe that the rumors were true. Of course, those rumors were never true. Because that never happened. And before Shael even could show up to deny it all, it was Eran Baslett who came out on the other side of the hallway. Then it was obvious what Jespen would say to Eran. He would ask him if Eran¡¯s rtionship with his daughter was going well. Shael believed Eran would deny it, and she had no doubts about that. But Eran Baslett, the culprit behind all of this and her enemy, gave a strange answer. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Shael almost passed out. Because her fu*king fianc¨¦ spit out lies! She approached them while trembling with anger, only to see Eran sneering at her. Next was Jespen, who looked at her proudly, and the maids who were trembling in fear. Shael thought, ¡®What should I do to get out of that misunderstanding?¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ Shael then thought. ¡®Can I really escape the misunderstanding?¡¯ There was no way out of it. If she denied it, rumors would circte even more exaggeratedly that she was ashamed to admit her rtionship with Eran. So she chose silence. Part of the reason was that she didn¡¯t want Eran to enjoy her misery. Her own misfortune was better than Eran¡¯s happiness. Above all, so what if that kind of rumor spread? Eran hated her, and she hated Eran too. Because now he had also endured the pain and affirmed the rumors in order to make fun of her. ¡®It¡¯s a reasonable choice in its own way.¡¯ Shael thought. However, the problem was that the rumor actually spread as if it were true. *** I looked at Shael. After hearing such rumors, she just stayed still. The situation unfolded in an atmosphere in which she seemed to admit that what I said was true. ¡®No way, I didn¡¯t expect you to answer with silence!¡¯ Then, it was not surprising that Duke Jespen confirmed this rumor to be true. It was the same with the maids. Perhaps, the rumors would grow bigger and bigger day by day. Duke Jespen immediately left Shael and me in Shael¡¯s room and left. It was as if he wanted us to be alone. The now familiar sound of a chair scratching the floor was heard again. It was sound I got to hear quite a lot these days. She must be suffering quite a lot. ¡°Why the hell did you answer with silence there?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael answered with silence this time as well. ¡°Did you really want us to be lovers?¡± ¡°I guess that make sense!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Originally, she was looking at me with a strange expression, but now it was the opposite. Because now, I was staring at her with her bewildered expression. ¡°I regret it, and it was an annoying mistake, so please don¡¯t mention it in the future.¡± ¡°Right, well¡­¡± Of course, I will mention it. I will mention it it tomorrow or a month from now on. And, the following year too. I mean, how could I not? I just got the perfect material to bully you. ¡°So, what the hell was that yesterday?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°My hand.¡± Ah, I think she is talking about the time when I used healing magic on her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Of course, I lied. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m from the Azbel family, a family famous for magic.¡± ¡°How do I prove that I am not lying?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was a wicked woman who blushed in shame because I was denying her im. Now, she must be doubting her own im as well. Now that I think about it again, actually, although she belonged to the Azbel family, she couldn¡¯t even use magic that well. Because the viiness was alsozy. So, I spoke with the intention of making fun of her. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I did.¡± ¡°Ha, that¡¯s right. I knew it would be like this.¡± ¡°That was a lie.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael red at me. So, I admitted it again before the viiness got really mad. ¡°Yes, I did that.¡± Shael looked at me as I yed with words and let out a deep sigh and said. ¡°So, why the hell did you treat me?¡± ¡°How can I let my fianc¨¦ be hurt?¡± ¡°But you think it is alright to curse at your fianc¨¦, calling her a dog and bi*tch?¡± Of course there was nothing I could say about that. But she was a viiness, did she not think about what she has been doing? Anyway, the viiness was selfish. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay since it¡¯s the truth?¡± In other words, she was a real bit*ch, so it was okey to call her that. ¡°I really hate you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Shael red at me again. Haah¡­it was a weapon I was going to use tomorrow, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped now. ¡°But, well¡­ I don¡¯t think you really hate me, seeing as you didn¡¯t deny rumors that the two of us are finally in love.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°By the way, there is no one in the duchy who doesn¡¯t know about the rumors anymore.¡± Now Shael red at me as if she was going to kill me. Then, she said with a look on her face as if she knew what was going on. ¡°Heh, but it was you who affirmed those rumors first, so didn¡¯t you hate me as well?¡± The viiness counterattacked. She did know many ways to attack. And, it was a pretty good attack. However, the problem was that her opponent was me. The me who had already faced her attacks thousands of times. ¡°There is a saying that married couples are of one mind. And, we are indeed engaged¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you speaking, suddenly¡­¡± So, my thought was the same as hers. ¡°I mean that, I hate you too.¡± It was a counterattack countering a counterattack. Goblin: Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 5: The villainess can never know Chapter 5: The viiness can never know We confirmed each other¡¯s feelings. Of course, it was clear that the feeling in our hearts was not love, but hate, and it was not something any two fianc¨¦s would normally share. And now, we were staring intensely at each other. It was a look that would make anyone misunderstand. However, in this case, the stares were somewhat unique in that they did not express love, but contempt. She red at me. I also red at her. ¡°Is this a rematch after that thing with the teacup?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She answered my question with her persistent stare. Of course, it was also my gaze that answered her gaze again. It was a very strange rtionship. The two fianc¨¦speted over sound they could make with teacups, and now they were having a staring contest. I didn¡¯t know that I would possess a character in a novel and do childish things like this with a viiness. Perhaps even young couples had never looked at each other as passionately as we were doing now. We continued to stare at each other like that without saying a word. Some time passed. Eventually, my eyes began to hurt. I am sure that was the same for Shael. Still, the sore eyes didn¡¯t matter to Shael and me. Because there was something more important. The important thing was to win, and the reward was the opponent¡¯s resentment. It would be such a sweet reward. So I couldn¡¯t give up! ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say!¡± I said it, and the viiness answered. But neither of us gave up. Time passed again. The tea I was drinking lost its heat and cooled down. Now I had worked my eyes so hard that I had tears in my eyes. I was thinking that it would be nice if the other person quit. But there was no way anyone would give up. As the cool tea was getting cold. Tears began to flow from Shael¡¯s eyes. What was strange was that it was the first time I had seen the devil¡¯s tears. Of course, even though the reason for the tears was somewhat peculiar. ¡°To make ady cry, what a mean man I am.¡± ¡°Even your¡­ tears are flowing.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± It might look a bit funny. Two twenty-year-old men and women were crying while having a staring contest. My eyes were half closed now. Of course, the viiness was still staring at me with her eyes wide open. As expected, the viiness we indeed poisonous. ¡°Open your eyes fully.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or, you lose.¡± That¡¯s what the viiness told me. I couldn¡¯t help but open my eyespletely again. Now my eyes were stinging. Even though we were already in tears. Then silence reigned. Because I couldn¡¯t afford to concentrate on talking. I just endured while imagining a future where I would harass the viiness. Knock-tock-tock! What ended the silence was the sound of someone knocking on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± That¡¯s what I said. Because the viiness was paying all her attention to the staring contest. Then the maids came in. It was for more dessert, which was nothing out of the ordinary. It¡¯s just¡­ the maids¡¯s expressions were different from usual. Because they saw something. ¡°¡­!!!¡± The silent mor of the maids began as soon as they saw Shael¡¯s tears. Ah, Shael had never shed a tear. The tears of the viiness were hard to see and very precious. Of course, there was no way a viiness would easily show tears to others. Of course, now it had be cheap tears that could only be seen in a stupid staring contest. The maids went out with quick steps. It was a look that made me want to smirk right away. Tomorrow, everyone in the ducal family would know of this. ¡°Now rumors will circte that you shed tears to hold me back, Shael.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The viiness still didn¡¯t answer. It wasn¡¯t because of the rumors that were going to spread. It was because the fight was still going on, while shedding tears. Is this really the vicious viiness in the novel, or is it because of my mood that I¡¯m thinking like that What disrupted my thoughts were the desserts brought by the maids. It wasn¡¯t because it looked delicious, but because something strange was in it. My search magic had detected poison. Looking at things like this, she was definitely a viiness. To try to poison me at home by poisoning the food. If you think about it, not only the protagonists in novels have to face trials. The viiness, Shael, also had to face many trials. Of course, the book didn¡¯t give the content that much importance. In the first ce, this was before the original work even started. In the novel, the viiness¡¯s past was not properly dealt with. That¡¯s why the book only mentioned things like the viiness, Shael also had to face this and that, but dealt with it alone like a vicious viiness. In the original work, the viiness must have avoided this poisoning in some way. It was highly likely that the method she used was poison detection magic like I did just now. But what do I do now? If I didn¡¯t get rid of this dessert, Shael could be found dead tomorrow. Unlike in the original work, I will have to intervene. Furthermore, since I was the fianc¨¦ of the viiness, her death would have great influence on me as well. Perhaps the viiness in the novel sensed this through magic like me, but¡­ not now. She didn¡¯t know how to use any magic. I even heard the Duke Jespen himself say that she had never been taught any magic. Then it was clear what I had to do. It was to prevent poisoning and eliminate the culprit. I¡¯m trying hard to rehabilitate the viiness. ¡®So I can¡¯t let this go.¡¯ I immediately brought the dessert in front of the viiness to me, and I had to close my two sore eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my win!¡± Of course, she was a viiness who was still pursuing her own victory. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As expected, it was time for the viiness to curse at me. But my expectations were wrong. She just asked me in a questioning tone. ¡°Why did you take that?¡± ¡°Oh, because it looks delicious.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael stared at me in bewilderment. To take someone else¡¯s dessert just because it looked delicious? It was surely an inelegant act that even a viiness wouldn¡¯t do. Normally, she would have begun to insult me by now, but the viiness just stared at me. But why was the viiness not doing anything? It wasn¡¯t the time for me to think about that. It was natural. It was because I had to find out who was trying to kill the vicious viiness with poison. Once I find them, I would have to decide what to do with them. ¡°I¡¯m going somewhere for a moment.¡± I held the poisoned dessert in my hand. Then got up from my seat. Drrr! As expected, the sound of the chair showed how hurried I was. *** Shael saw the dessert. It was the dessert the maids put in front of her. It was something she always enjoyed. It¡¯s just she felt something strange. It was through poison search magic. It was the only magic that she had learned on her own. Because for her, learning magic was something annoying. She used to think that it wasn¡¯t necessary for her to learn magic in order to survive. But she had no choice but to wake up. It was because she had already eaten poisoned food several times. Apart from the perpetrators, no one in the duchy knew about that. It was because she overcame it alone. Even the poison was the same for Shael, who did not report her wounds and hid them. The terrible viiness did not tell others about her own suffering. At first it was a weak poison. Of course, it was enough poison to kill a person. But she overcame it. As she endured her pain, she secretly took all sorts of medicines. The reason she was able to hide her pain without revealing it was probably because she was a viiness who was more toxic than that poison. And she finally apprehended the criminal. Of course she didn¡¯t get help from anyone here either. It wasn¡¯t something hard for the viiness to chase away a weak maid. After that, there were several attempts. Of course, the viiness was more poisonous than those poisons. She overcame all poisons. After being poisoned so many times, she learned the poison detection magic herself. In a way, it was natural. Because she also had the Azbel family¡¯s blood flowing through her veins. So when Eran took her dessert, she was really surprised. ¡®Will you really eat it?¡¯ Of course not. Her fianc¨¦ also knew the poison detection magic. It wasn¡¯t something unexpected that he, a master of swordsmanship, would this type of magic. The only thing that surprised her was why Eran was helping her. Even though they said that they hated each other and even had a strange contest he was helping her. So even though she beat him in the staring contest, she didn¡¯t feel like she had won. It was the samest time. The same thing happened when the teacup broke. Even then, as she was fighting her strange contest with him, Eran healed her hand. Was it pity? It never was. It wasn¡¯t because he liked her either. But she couldn¡¯t figure out why. So it was inevitable that the viiness would secretly follow her fiancee. It was because the viiness had to know. Goblin: I''m busy with my exams at the moment, hence theck of a schedule. There will be a proper schedule once I''m done with my exams. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 6: The villainess still didn’t know Chapter 6: The viiness still didn¡¯t know The Maid, Astin, was a faithful servant of the Azbel family. She was proud to be the duke¡¯s maid and she was very satisfied with her life. It was because the maids of the Azbel family received better treatment than expected. It was not just the staggering level of sry formoners. The Azbel family, who were also famous for magic, provided various magic to their maids. The most noteworthy of those magics were teleportation magic. Members of the Azbel family used teleportation magic even to go to work. It was the same with the maids. The mages of the family personally used teleportation magic. It was for the reason of safety. Azbel was a family famous for magic, but it was also a family that had garnered a lot of grudges. There was a chance that someone would take one of the maids family members hostage and cause damage to someone in the Azbel family. So the maids were under contract magic that made them unable to even reveal that they were the maids of the Azbel family. Even so, they weren¡¯t offended by this. Rather, it gave them a sense of security in being able to guarantee the safety of themselves and their family. In fact, the Azbel family guaranteed the safety of both the maids and their families in the contract itself. The maid, Astin, was also someone like that. She was able to ensure the safety of her only family, her sister, Estill, by the Azbel family. One day, after doing her work as usual. It was time to finish her work as Astin, the maid of the Azbel family and be Astin, the only family member of Estill. ¡°Estill?¡± However, the atmosphere, quite different from usual, felt dreary and cold. Her one and only sister had disappeared. She immediately went through her room. What caught her eye was a letter. [Feed Shael Azbel this poison. The green one is poison, and the blue one is the antidote.] It was a letter telling her to poison her youngdy, Shael. It instructed her to mix the poison in the a dessert with a strong scent and give it to Shael when she and her fianc¨¦, Eran would meet. There was even an antidote in case Eran identally ate the poison. It was for this reason she had to be extra vignt. Astin stopped her thoughts. Because she couldn¡¯t make up her mind. But before long, she made up her mind. From then on, things progressed naturally. She made the dessert. Then she put poison in Shael¡¯s dessert. She tried her best to look natural when serving that dessert in front of Shael. And then, she saw something that shocked her. She saw Shael in tears! After seeing that vicious Shael shed tears, Astin had no choice but toe to her senses. ¡®Oh, what have I done!?¡¯ Come to think of it, rumors have been spreadingtely that Shael and Eran had fallen in love with each other. It was rumored that the kind and understanding Eran Baslett had captured the wicked woman, Shael Azbel. When Astin looked at Eran with a sad gaze and saw Shael crying, she had aplicated thought. ¡®Can I take away their happiness for my own happiness?¡¯ ¡®Never!¡¯ Even though Shael had been rude to her all the time. That was something different, but taking away their happiness before it even started had a different weight. So she took out the antidote and stood at the door. However, what she saw through the crack in the door was Eran Baslett standing up with the dessert. ¡®He noticed the poison.¡¯ Rather this was even better! It was because the antidote might not have been effective. ¡®I will beg him to rescue my brother.¡¯ Eran opened the door and looked at Astin. However, she couldn¡¯t easily say something like that to Eran. ¡°You¡¯re the one who did this, right?¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Eran began to walk forward. It meant that she had to follow him. Astin followed Eran. The hallway, which she would normally walked through in a minute, felt too long for her. After that, the situation unfolded naturally. Eran asked, Astin answered. She revealed the details of the incident. ¡°Please, save my little brother! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± That was what she said while lowering her head. She also knelt down. Even then, she felt it wasn¡¯t enough, so she pressed her forehead to the floor. ¡°Stand up.¡± That¡¯s what Eran said in a slightly cold voice. Astin got up right away. Because she was overwhelmed. Then, what she saw was Eran, who looked like he was about to bend over. ¡®Ah, you¡¯re trying to draw a sword¡­¡¯ Astin closed her eyes tightly. ¡®Still, I and my brother had been living a good life. However, I wan¡¯t able to save my brother in the end.¡¯ ¡®Why is he taking so long? Could it be that even the sound of the sword of the one with the blood of a master swordsman was different?¡¯ Of course not. When Astin opened her eyes. She stiffened for a moment. Because she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Eran Baslett¡¯s knee, which she thought he would use to kill her, was on the ground. ¡°Why, why do you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sorry? What the hell are you sorry for? ¡°The fact that the location of the Azbel family¡¯s maids was exposed¡­ means that there was a spy in the Azbel family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°The Azbel family¡¯s fault is also my fault. And¡­ you¡¯ve been under the mental confusion spell all this time.¡± Astin couldn¡¯t understand. Of course, ording to Azbel family¡¯s contract, they guaranteed the safety of Astin¡¯s family. However, the weight of Eran¡¯s knee touching the ground and the life of Astin, amoner, were different. He said that she was under a mental confusion spell? Certainly, attempting to poison herdy was not a decision that would normally be so easy. However, a nobleman was not someone that should easily bend their knees. Above all, Astin tried to kill Shael. The reason didn¡¯t matter. If she tried to kill a noble, she must die no matter the reason. Because that was the principle. So Astin couldn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Your brother¡­ I¡¯ll save him somehow.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. Because she regretted trying to take away the happiness of such a person. In the rush to think only of her own circumstances, she almost made a selfish choice. No matter how strange the magic was, it couldn¡¯t change what she had done. It was then that Astin¡¯s tears stopped. Because another sound was heard. Kikiiik¡­ Light blue hair. And the sky-blue eyes that looked at Eran and turned to her. Shael Azbel looked at her and walked close. Now, she didn¡¯t even say a word. Astin lowered her head. It was because she tried to poison Shael. She couldn¡¯t bear to meet those two eyes confidently. Still, she had to lift her head up again. Because a situation simr to that of just now was happening again. Astin doubted her eyes. It was the same with Eran next to Shael. The wicked woman, Shael, bowed her head toward her. ¡°I apologize for the Azbel family¡¯s mistakes. I won¡¯t hold you ountable for the poison.¡± It was apletely iprehensible situation. It was Shael, the only daughter of a duke. Her head should not bow to amoner. Because she was the woman who would carry everything in the duchy. So Astin froze while standing still. *** After following Eran, Shael saw a maid exchanging words with him. She¡­ She was the maid who tried to poison her. She was also a maid who she had harassed. Shael listened to what her maid said without missing anything. Of course, she had no sympathy for her maid, Astin. She tried to poison her. Then only oue was death. It had been like that so far, and it will be so in the future. Because your family was taken hostage? You were under a mental confusion spell? Those things were not valid reasons. What was the important thing was that she tried to kill her. Then she saw Eran bend his knee. ¡®Why on earth?¡¯ Shael couldn''t understand. From start to finish, she couldn¡¯t understand the actions of her own fianc¨¦. Just because he forgave her, does he think she will forgive her as well? ¡®Absolutely not!¡¯ She opened the door. Because it urred to her that she should punish that maid. And when she stood beside Eran on her knees. She couldn¡¯t speak anything bad at all. Oddly enough, her head was already down. And she was already apologizing to her maid. Yes, this was because of her fianc¨¦. Because she felt defeated by her fianc¨¦, who was on his knees apologizing on her behalf. When Eran was surprised to see her with her head down, she thought of something. It was the first time she saw Eran be surprised. But she had other doubts as well. No matter how much she put her head down because of her dam*n fiance. The one she was bowing her head to was her maid. Normally, she would have been angry and left immediately. ¡®But why on earth do I not feel that way?¡¯ Was it because she finally began to ept her dam*n fianc¨¦? Then, what kind of emotion was she feeling other than resentment? She didn¡¯t know. The viiness still didn¡¯t know. Goblin: Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect your wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 7: The villainess is more poisonous Chapter 7: The viiness is more poisonous Shael and I reported this matter to our families. Someone instigated to kill the bloodline of the duke, and a poor maid got caught up in it. The duke and duchess of the Azbel family, who loved their daughter, were furious. What happened next was obvious. Two dukes move to find the person who touched the bloodline of the Azbel family. The Azbel family, famous for magic, and the Baslett family, famous for swordsmanship. It was obvious that somehow they would catch the culprit. Because they were two dukes with powerparable to the imperial family. For now, leaving the work to the two families, Shael and I were in Shael¡¯s room as usual. However, it was a little different from usual. It was because there was a maid, Astin, with us. Astin shuddered at the strangely terrifying atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the Azbel family will find them first.¡± That¡¯s what the viiness told me. Of course, I couldn¡¯t stay still. Even at this time, Astin was trembling as she shrank her body. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that the Barsletts would find out first?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This is the Baslett family we are talking about, we are famous for our swordsmanship.¡± ¡°The Azbel family is famous for magic too, right?¡± Astin stayed silent. ¡®Do I have to stay here?¡¯ That is what she must be thinking. However, a crisis approached Astin, as the wicked woman made this docile sheep the scapegoat. ¡°Astin, it¡¯s only natural that the Azbel family will catch them first, right?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it?¡± Astin looked at me and said. That is too much! If you ask the maid of the Azbel family about such a thing, it¡¯s obvious that she would give you a positive answer. Even if she didn¡¯t have a sense of belonging, no one would give a negative answer in front of their boss. Moreover, that boss was a viiness with a bad personality. Even with such a clear answer, the viiness was not satisfied. ¡°I¡¯m sure it is, heh. But, that¡¯s not an answer I¡¯m satisfied with, Astin!¡± ¡°Hikk!¡± The viiness red at Astin as she talked like that. She caused Astin in too much trouble even after apologizing to her. Well, there¡¯s no way the viiness would care about such things. She, was indeed, a wicked woman. Shael demanded a definite answer from Astin, but¡­ But, of course, there was no way she could give a definitive answer. Because the blood of the Barslett family was looking at her as well. Astin, who was in a difficult position, shuddered at her misfortune. It must be very difficult to be caught between two nobles. Moreover, it must have been even more shocking to Astin, who would have thought that Shael and I were affectionate, and would express only love. Even the safety of her brother could be in danger. But, it didn¡¯t matter to the viiness. The only thing that mattered to the viiness was to defeat me. ¡°Astin.¡± ¡°Yes, yes?!¡± The wicked woman urged for the answer. At the words that were colder than before, Astin responded with a fright. However, it was me who saved Astin from a situation where she was about to cry. ¡°Astin, go out.¡± ¡°Yes..yes!¡± Astin stood up as if she had been liberated. She then hurriedly greeted us and ran out. ¡°Why did you make her leave?¡± ¡°If you ask such a question to the maid of the Azbel family, you will get an obvious answer.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of losing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°It looks like that to me.¡± The wicked womanughed at me. So I asked her, ¡°But, since when did you start to like Azbel?¡± ¡°Since I thought I could beat you.¡± The wicked woman gave an absurd answer. She didn¡¯t say that she liked her from the beginning, but that she suddenly liked her because she thought she could beat me. ¡°Haah, that¡¯s absurd.¡± ¡°Are you sighing in front of me right now?¡± Now she red at me. But the snowball fight never started. Because there were strange rumors going around. The rumor was about Shael, the viiness, who was seen crying while looking at me. By the time rumors started to circte, it was also rumored that I, her fianc¨¦, was very upset when she was almost killed by poison. That¡¯s why it was rumored that the Azbel family and the Baslett family moved together. If such rumors circted, it was clear how the story would y out. It was thought that Shael and I have a rtionship where we can¡¯t live without each other, that we¡¯re longing for love. That was what everyone in the ducal family was expecting. Of course, that was not the truth. The viiness who gave up the snowball fight asked me a question. ¡°Why the hell did you get down on your knees?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You did something so outrageous, but you don¡¯t know why?¡± I didn¡¯t know what to answer, so I came up with an answer. Which was countering her with another question. ¡°Then why did you bow your head too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± A fitting counterattack. However, unexpectedly, Shael didn¡¯t re at me. Maybe she was really just thinking about the reason. It wasn¡¯t long before Shael spoke. ¡°Why did I do that?¡± ¡°How would I know about that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really useless.¡± Ah, now you¡¯re ring at me. It was the Shael as usual. ¡°I can¡¯t help you, and would you trust me more than yourself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Now she had given up on the re and didn¡¯t even look at me. Knock-tock- What broke the brief confrontation was the sound of a knock. There was only one reason to call us at this time. It was to inform us that the culprit who instigated Shael¡¯s poisoning was finally caught. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Yes. The Baslett family has contacted us that the person who ordered the poisoning has been arrested.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Shael and I stood up right away. ¡°Ah, the Barsletts caught the culprit. In the end, it¡¯s my victory.¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± I¡¯ll take this victory as a bonus. *** ¡°Estell!¡± ¡°Oh, sister!¡± Astin hugged her brother. Fortunately, Astin¡¯s younger brother was unharmed. But it must have been very taxing on his mind, considering that he was just a little boy who had been taken hostage. The man whomitted the crime was tied up with ropes. Standing in front of the person was Shael and me. At first, I wanted to stop Shael. It would not be good for her to see the execution. However, the wicked woman did not stop. Of course. There¡¯s no way she would listen to my words. The bound man saw us spoke up. ¡°Kuh¡­ kuh¡­ to fail without being able to feed the poison¡­ what a useless bit*ch!¡± I looked down and met his gaze. Even so, the eyes of the wicked man did not flinch. Rather, he looked at me as if he wanted to kill me. I could feel the pure evil in those eyes, with no sense of repentance. This guy just wanted to kill Shael for his own gain. If the Azbel family fell into chaos, all kinds of criminals could run amok in the duchy. It was rather fortunate that he was like this. If he had a miserable reason for trying to kill Shael, I would have had to feel pity for him. Shael¡­ was looking at him with cold eyes. It was a gaze I would often see in the past. But after I began to retaliate, that gaze gradually became less frequent. People would feel the chill even from just looking at it. A wicked woman and a wicked man looked at each other. And the wicked man opened his mouth. ¡°Kuh, keuhuh¡­ you survived the poisoning like the terrible poisonous woman you are! You¡¯re a woman who¡¯s more poisonous!¡± Even at thest moment, he only spoke terrible words. Why the hell did this guy be such a viin? I couldn¡¯t tell. It was toote to fix him, and he hadmitted too many sins. So, looking at this person, I thought of Shael¡¯s future. Because Shael, who was the viiness in a romanic fantasy novel, would also face a simr fate like this. That Shael didn¡¯t even admit her fault even in herst moments. Yes. Just like this wicked man, she left only all kinds of curses as her will. So I had several thoughts. As much as she is the viiness, she is definitely rehabilitate. ¡®I will not let her meet such a tragic end.¡¯ I repeated that promise in my mind. Then Shael spoke. ¡°That¡¯s it? You have nothing more to say?¡± ¡°You too. You will meet this same end. And say ugly words like me¡­¡± He had nothing more to say about that. ¡°Kill him. He¡¯s not worth listening to anymore.¡± These were the words of an infallible wicked woman. In her cold voice, there was deep disgust. What was visible behind was the sword of a knight, as the wicked woman punished the wicked man. At this point, Shael looked very upset. In a way, it was natural to punish the person tried to kill her. It was also very natural to be unfeeling toward such a person. Even if she saw that miserable end. Still, I had a strange idea. ¡®Was it true that this wicked woman was angry only because he tried to kill her?¡¯ It felt like there was a different reason. Come to think of it, she seemed more angry when she heard about her maid¡¯s suffering than when she heard about her own poisoning. There¡¯s no way Shael, the viiness, would do that¡­ Was she upset by the mental anguish her poor maid must had to suffer? Of course I couldn¡¯t tell. Because the viiness was more poisonous than poison. If I tried to dive in that deadly poison, I would surely get hurt. I just hoped that the deadly poison would fade someday. In order to make that day a reality, what I had to do was somehow rehabilitate this viiness! Goblin: Want to read more? You can read One Chapter ahead for a whole month with only $5 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 8: The villainess thinks differently Chapter 8: The viiness thinks differently Azbel family¡¯s diligent maid, Astin, was finishing her work. At the moment, she was in the middle of herst work of the day, washing the windows. It was then that she found an open window. The window belonged to Shael Azbel¡¯s room. So it was easy to tell who opened the window without even looking at it. ¡°Lady?¡± What Astin saw was Shael, who had hid her face with a cloak. Shel was climbing through the window. ¡°Uh, uh huh? Why are you doing that?¡± ¡°Shh, be quiet!¡± Shael, who made Astin quiet, looked around her and said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Yes, yes?¡± ¡°If you tell anyone, you¡¯re fired.¡± After Shael said such threatening words, she confidently sneaked out of the duke¡¯s mansion. No matter how many guards there was, it was possible for her to sneak out because the mansions size was veryrge. Astin was worried. ¡®Should I keep it secret as Lady Shael said?¡¯ However, it could put Shael in danger. Then she decided what she had to do. She went to meet Duke Jespen. Hearing the news, Duke Jespen called Eran, Shael¡¯s fianc¨¦e. *** A dark night, I was walking with the cold wind blowing on my body. My shivering body proved how cold the wind was. The reason I had to walk around even in the cold was because of Shael. [Eran Baslett, my daughter sneaked out again.¡¯] That¡¯s what Duke Jespen told me. So, the wicked woman went out in the middle of the night without the duke¡¯s knowledge, and without any escort. Shael was the blood of the Azbel family, which earned her a lot of resentment. Recently, she was almost poisoned. Thinking about that, I didn¡¯t know what the hell the viiness was thinking when she went out alone. Then it was obvious what the duke, who loved his daughter to death, would ask me to do. [I want you to secretly follow her and protect her.] Yeah, that was themand. It was amand that made me walk thiste at night. So I was following her and walking behind her. I was following her without even knowing whether it was just a casual walk or whether she had a destination. It was good that she was wearing a cloak that covered her face. I followed Shael as she left the ordinary road and began to walk along the flowery road. I didn¡¯t understand why she choose to walk through the flower path. Surprisingly, the wicked woman liked pretty flowers! Come to think of it, there was a question I had asked her before. [Do you like flowers?] [Yes, I like it.] To the question I managed to make up because I had nothing to say, she had answered insincerely. At the time, I thought that answer would be false. Was the viiness¡¯ taste more normal than I thought? It was really surprising! And¡­ of course, there was no way the viiness would be like that. She was just trampling the pretty flowers as she walked. ¡®Why are you stepping on innocent flowers?¡¯ ¡®Is the reason you like flowers¡­ not because they are pretty, but because they are easy to trample on?¡¯ It was a reason no one could even imagine. As expected, she was a viiness with a different way of thinking. The wicked woman continued trampling the flowers, and I cast healing magic on the flowers and followed the wicked woman. Then the wicked woman suddenly stopped. Twitter..twitter¡­ It was because this time, she saw some little birds. Little birds were chirping cutely and walking around. Shael was quietly watching the little birds. Did the viiness like cute birds? Will I discover the ordinary taste of the wicked woman this time? Of course, not this time either. The wicked woman casually walked through the birds. The birds were frightened by her footsteps and flew away. Frood..deuk! Shael continued her walk while appreciating the sound of the bird¡¯s wings. ¡°¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t quite guess what she was doing. She trampled on flowers before, but now she did that to birds as well. It was the image of an infallible wicked woman. The wicked woman stopped again. What else would she do? However this time there was nothing was in front of her. And, she suddenly looked behind her. Shael wasing towards me. She had noticed me, so she came up to me and said, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°It was a coincidence.¡± ¡°Ha, I noticed that you were following me earlier.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The wicked woman was better than I thought. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me anymore.¡± ¡°How could I leave my fianc¨¦ alone?¡± ¡°Haah.¡± Shael began to walk again in silence. It was because she knew that there was no way I would give up. However, I couldn¡¯t quietly follow Shael like that. ¡°Where the hell are you going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Although she said it was a secret, she was still moving towards a destination. And, I would know eventually, as I was following Shael there. So I asked another question. ¡°By the way¡­ why did you trample the flower?¡± ¡°Be quiet before I trample you too.¡± The wicked woman spoke savagely, ring at me. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be very careful while doing that.¡± The viiness didn¡¯t even listen to me and walked away. ¡°Why did you do that to the cute birds?¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you walk through the birds?¡± ¡°This is the Duchy of Azbel.¡± Why did that informatione out all of a sudden? ¡°I own thend here, not the birds.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I see? ¡°I can¡¯t understand your way of thinking.¡± I spoke and the viiness replied. ¡°It sounds like apliment to hear from you.¡± Then I said, ¡°Normally, just because there are birds on theirnd, people don¡¯t bother to walk through them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The viiness remained silent. Well, she must have realized that what she said was nonsense. She just needed something to say to me. ¡°When will you tell me about where you are going?¡± Tuk-tuduk¡­ The answer to my question was the sudden sound of rain, and the gradual pouring raindrops. I made a temporary umbre with ice magic. Then, I went to Shael¡¯s side and covered her too. However, as expected, the viinessined. ¡°Stay away.¡± ¡°How could I let my fianc¨¦ get drenched in the rain?¡± Shael refused to be kind. But I would never had to ept things like that. Then I¡¯ll just have to make her want that kindness. ¡°Your hair isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡± ¡°What, what?¡± It¡¯s the same thing Shael said to me in the past. I said as I took the ice umbre away from her. ¡°It seems that you are suffering from hair loss.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come to think of it, they say that being in the rain is a fatal to your hair.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Then the viiness secretly clung to me as the she avoided the rain. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You said so earlier. How could you let your fianc¨¦ get wet in the rain?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to stay away earlier?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Of course, I put it back on before she got mad. Only sheined again. ¡°Can¡¯t you make it bigger?¡± ¡°The ice magic is difficult to maintain, so this is the limit.¡± ¡°Useless.¡± That¡¯s not something you should say to the person who put it on you. Anyway, the wicked woman was selfish. It was then I had an idea. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you learn magic yourself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡°You¡¯re justzy.¡± The viiness Shael didn¡¯t learn magic. Considering that she knew how to use magic a little in this world, that must have been due to my intervention. Moreover, even if she had learned magic in the novel, her level was not that high. Well, if you use force against a wicked woman with a bad personality, that would have a very adverse effect. But, I still have many things ahead of me to do. So I need to use brute force. Since I intervened, there was no way she could ovee her ordeal the way she originally did. Making her learn her magic was my first priority. While I was thinking that, she suddenly started a fight. ¡°You¡¯re a dog..¡± ¡°What is it, all of a sudden?¡± Shael spoke to me with an expression as if she had a good idea. However, her words were dirtypared to the raised corners of her mouth. ¡°Bas*tard.¡± The second dirty word. I didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on¡­ but I couldn¡¯t stand still. ¡°You¡¯re a bitch¡± ¡°Puh, don¡¯t you know anything else to curse with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a dirty mind like you.¡± She tolerated words that would normally cause her to react. Weird. Why did the wicked woman¡¯s patience suddenly improve? ¡°What the hell is that?¡± I was a wicked woman who ridiculed me even with such a question. ¡°Not only your mind, but your mouth is also dirty.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good!¡± ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± At such a question, she suddenly took out an object hidden under her cloak. It was a marble the size of her fist. ¡®Woh¡¯ It was marble that oscited with blue magical energy. It meant that it had magic applied on it. ¡°What is that?¡± She grinned and put her hand on the marble. Then a sound flowed from the marble. [You¡¯rezy.] [You¡¯re a bit*ch] [Not only your mind, but your mouth is also dirty.] [Have you gone mad?] What came out was my voice. The things I said earlier were recorded. And the content was not very good. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Serpent Orb that can only be found once a year. You can record your voice whenever you want. It¡¯s impossible to manipte.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡°So, in other words, you¡¯re finished!¡± The viinessughed as she spoke. It was a crisis indeed. Goblin: Want to read more? You can read One Chapter ahead for a whole month with only $5 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 9: If the villainess catches your weakness Chapter 9: If the viiness catches your weakness The wicked woman silently smiled at me. ¡°Please erase it.¡± Of course, there was no way the viiness would erase it that easily. The wicked woman put her hand on the Serpent Orb again. Then my voice was heard again. [You¡¯re a bit*ch.] ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anything like this from anyone.¡± ¡°Everyone will think about that in their hearts.¡± ¡°Ha, are you finished talking?¡± Well, it was true. If anyone met the wicked woman, they would chew all sorts of curses in their heart, but never say it out loud. Anyway, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. It was a huge crisis. How the hell did she get that stuff? She even said that ites out only once a year. If so, it must have had an exorbitant price. Does the wicked woman want to defeat me to the extent of spending that much? Well, it seems so. ¡°You apologize first, and I¡¯ll erase it after seeing how you do.¡± The viiness said while raising the corner of her mouth. She wanted to torment me all the time. ¡°I will apologize if you erase it.¡± ¡°Hah, can¡¯t you grasp the current situation?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t I just telling the truth?¡± ¡°What?¡± Yes. Because it was true that she was indeed a bit*ch. Otherwise, did it make sense to start by arguing with me and then record only my words? ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said ¡®Dog-like¡¯ First?¡± ¡°Me? Oh, I don¡¯t remember.¡± The viiness continues her pretense. ¡°Did you get dementia after hair loss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m speechless, really. Ha¡­¡± The wicked woman carefully ced the Serpent Orb inside her cloak. Then she said as usual. ¡°You are¡­ really the worst.¡± ¡°So are you.¡± If it was the usual, I would have responded more¡­ but I stopped here because she found my weakness. ¡°For now, let¡¯s think about it after looking at how you do today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t think the viiness would erase this easily, but¡­ I had no choice and walked after her. How many minutes did it take? We finally reached a street full of people. Shael walked on without hesitation as if she was familiar with the road. Then what I saw was arge building. The ce she came to was the auction house. ¡®Could it be that she also bought the Serpent Orb here?¡¯ As if to affirm my thoughts, she went straight into the auction house. ¡°What are you buying?¡± ¡°Something useful.¡± The viiness didn¡¯t even know what she was going to buy, she just wanted to casually spend the money. As I entered the auction house, I saw many people. All I could hear was the loud voice of the auctioneer. [Wee to the auction house. The auction will start soon, so please prepare.] ¡°We have to sit over there.¡± What Shael pointed at was the in front of her. Seat number one in the front row. She was a viiness who was greedy for even the seat. I followed her and sat down next to her and looked at her auction listing. There were many misceneous things, from all kinds of luxurious things such as swords, jewels, and treasures to things that were normally hard to find. I even saw some things I wanted to buy. The viiness was also eyeing her list. Did the wicked woman have crazy spending habits? To be honest, I was feeling anxious. By any chance, if this engagement was maintained and I got married to the viiness¡­ I will have to carefully manage my money. [Now, we will begin our first auction with this huge gem! It is a hybrid sapphire created by mixing several types of gems! Let¡¯s start with 1 million gold!] With the auctioneer¡¯s signal, many nobledies pressed buttons to start the auction. It was definitely a very beautiful gem. If so, would the wicked woman be interested? Unexpectedly, Shael was not interested in jewelry. A few auctions went by like that. It was then that the viiness showed her interest. [This time it¡¯s Heavy Pollen! When sprayed, the object temporarily gains weight. You can also secretly spray it on nasty people. Let¡¯s start with 500,000 gold!] The viiness immediately put her hand on her button. It was a sign that she would buy it. [No. 57. 700,000 Gold!] [Ah! Number 1 is 900,000 gold. That¡¯s 900,000 gold!] This number 1 was Shael. She immediately made a sessful bid. Even in sessful bids, she spent a ton of money. ¡®Why on earth would you pay that much money to buy something like that?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand. No, I think I was able to guess where she would use that. ¡°Where will you use that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Do you want to spray that on me secretly?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The viiness remained silent. It was meant to tease me. Did shee here to buy things to annoy me, like the Serpent Orb that she might have bought here? [Ah, next is the Powder of Haste! It was created by the fairies themselves for people who only think and do nothing!] Shael showed interest again. [Just by spraying it, you can make people temporarily do the things in their head without hesitation. How good is this?] [Starting at 700,000 gold!] Shael who put her hand on the button right away. She was indeed a rich, wicked woman. Then, the winning bidder was determined. [Ah! Number 1 Will win the bid for 2.5 million gold!] I suddenly started to feel uneasy for some reason. Hopefully that won¡¯t be used on me either. Another auction started before my anxiety even went away. [This time it¡¯s the Pill of Lies! If you feed it to someone, they will only tell lies! And, if they only tell lies, won¡¯t you know the truth too?] This time, the sessful bidder was Shael again. [Finally here! Obedience Tree Sap! Of course, it¡¯s impossible to make a target do something theypletely refuse to do¡­ but you can make them do anything else!] [Number 143, bid 2.5 million gold!] [Number 1, bid 2.7 million gold!] [Number 2, bid 3 million gold] Number 1 Was Shael and number 2 was me. ¡°What is it, why are you trying to buy it?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I have at least one thing to use against you?¡± ¡°Haah.¡± [Number 1, bids 4 million gold!!] Shael raised her bid from 3 million gold to 4 million gold. She was, after all, the jewel of the duke¡¯s family. The duke was really giving a lot of money to Shael. ¡°No more?¡± ¡°¡­¡± [This is also a sessful bid for Number 1!] My total wealth was about 3.8 million gold. It was lower than the sessful bid price that Shael immediately called. I was horribly defeated by the wicked woman in the battle of capital. After that, Shael bought quite a few things. The viiness¡­ had a lot of money. After such a long time, she came out to the auction house and wandered the streets. However, something out of the ordinary happened. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand it when you see it? I am giving you something to eat.¡± The viiness was handing me a sandwich. It was an absolutely unbelievable situation. Even so, I still received the sandwich. ¡®Was the viiness getting better little by little?¡¯ Although Shael¡¯s lips curled up¡­ ¡®Ah, nothing will happen¡¯ I thought as I ate the sandwich. *** Shael was able to bid on several items. She was very happy, and there were many things that would help annoy her fianc¨¦. ¡®Yeah, shouldn¡¯t I try it since I bought it?¡¯ Pondering the words of her auctioneer, Shael took out the Powder of Haste. She then sprayed it on the sandwich she just bought. It was meant to be given to Eran, her fianc¨¦. ¡®Oh there¡¯s a note¡­¡¯ There was a side effect that he might be violent in case of overdose? Shael nced over it. Actually, she didn¡¯t take it lightly. In case of overdose¡­ there was also a caution that the effect would be reduced. Sharel¡¯s strategy was like this¡ª after Eran ate the sandwich, she would take out her Serpent Orb. Then she would demand that if he licked her shoes, she would erase the Orb. That would be an act ofplete submission. If it was the normal Eran, he wouldn¡¯t do it, but¡­ [Just by spraying it, you can make people temporarily do the things in their head without hesitation. How good is this?] Yes, he would lick her shoes just by thinking. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t erase the Serpent Orb just because he did that. Then she went straight into action, and Eran ate the sandwich without question. Now it was her turn to speak as she took out the Serpent Orb. *** Shael grinned and took out the Serpent Orb. ¡°Why are you taking out that orb?¡± ¡°Do you want me to erase it?¡± ¡°Yes, are you going to erase it? Didn¡¯t you promise to erase it if I carried your things today?¡± It was a promise she made after the auction. Ever since then I have been carrying her luggage. Will the wicked woman keep her promise? ¡°Ah. I¡¯ve changed my mind. Lick my shoes, and I¡¯ll erase it.¡± ¡°What?¡± The viiness was mocking me and waiting for me to act. Of course, I couldn¡¯t do that. Then, I had one very good idea. It was a good way to solve all sorts of problems. It was a way to motivate her unwillingness to learn her magic, and also to take away her Serpent Orb. She was the one who said that she would erase the orb if I carried her luggage today. I wouldn¡¯t even have thought of this idea if she didn¡¯t break her promise. Honestly, I feel a little bit sorry for the viiness. But surprisingly, unlike the usual, it seemed possible because I didn¡¯t feel guilty. ¡®Did I learn to be this vicious from the viiness?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know what happened to my mind, but I couldn¡¯t worry much about the wicked woman¡¯s urging. ¡°I won¡¯t erase it if you don¡¯t do it quickly.¡± What answered the wicked woman¡¯s urging was a clear and elegant sound. Chae¡­ae¡­ae¡­aeng! A long echoing metallic sound. Considering that it was a sound that could only be heard in the battlefield, this was a somewhat unique situation. As she heard the sound of my sword being pulled out, the wicked woman said in bewilderment. ¡°Eran?¡± ¡°Please give me the Serpent Orb now.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± It was the first time I had seen the viiness look so flustered. ¡°Haah.¡± I didn¡¯t know who was the wicked anymore¡­ but that wasn¡¯t what mattered now. Yes, this was the solution that would motivate the viiness to learn magic and take away her Serpent Orb as well. If the viiness catches your weakness, use brute force. Goblin: The next exams are quite difficult. I had to study non-stop hence theck of chapter releases. Want to read more? You can read One Chapter ahead for a whole month with only $5 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 10: The villainess is confused (1) Chapter 10: The viiness is confused (1) ¡°You¡¯re the worst!¡± Said the viiness through her gritted teeth. She was obviously feeling indignant, as she stared at the Serpent Orb I was holding in my hand. ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s right. Thank you.¡± ¡°Dog¡­¡± The viiness was a bad girl who didn¡¯t know that many curses. Well, I was sure that she didn¡¯t have the experience of cursing many people other than me. No, I was sure that I was the only one. So I guess I could take that as apliment. It¡¯s a bit of a pity for the viiness thought¡­ ¡®But I just can¡¯t help it.¡¯ If this Orb I currently had was shown to Duke Jespen¡­ the engagement would¡¯ve surely been broken. However, she didn¡¯t do that. Unexpectedly, the viiness didn¡¯t break up our engagement. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because she was being considerate. It was probably because she had no one better to bully other than me. At some point I too had started to bully her, but she still didn¡¯t try to escape by breaking up the engagement. But what would¡¯ve if she had caught my weakness? The wicked woman would¡¯ve gradually reverted back to her former self. Then she would¡¯ve be a viiness cruel enough to kill me, and then she too would¡¯ve faced her own bad end. So, I guess it really couldn¡¯t be helped? This was the best option after all. However, I really didn¡¯t know how I came to the decision of pointing my sword at the viiness¡­ ¡°Please give it back!¡± ¡°No. I will be confiscating it for the time being.¡± ¡°Son of a bi*tch!¡± I didn¡¯t n to retort to her insult, and then I heard her whisper. ¡®Bad guy.¡¯ ¡°I can only tell you that it is what it is.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The wicked woman swallowed her words. But after a while, she grinned. There was only one reason why she would do that. It meant that she had found another way to bully me. I didn¡¯t know how the hell she¡¯d bully me, as the wicked woman continued to grin. She continued to grin even while walking. Was she imagining the future when she was bullying me? That was how we returned to the Azbel mansion. It was a trip with a fairly favorable harvest. It¡¯s because I could witness her wicked tastes and her spending habits. And then, even though it was already evening, the viiness made a proposal. ¡°Would you like some tea?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Is it wrong for me to have some tea with my fiance?¡± The viiness suddenly offered to have some tea. Simr to how she had offered the sandwich from before. I didn¡¯t have a reason to refuse her. So I followed her into her room. She poured us some tea. Just from the fact that the corner of her mouth was raised, I could tell that she had a reason behind doing this. ¡°Are you nning something?¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but worry. Fortunately, she wouldn¡¯t poison me. At most, she would use something she had bought at the auction house. It should be fine¡­ because she didn¡¯t buy anything that would harm me that much. The wicked woman gave me the cup of tea and I began to drink it. The viiness watched me closely as I did. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Hmm, nothing.¡± As soon as Ipletely emptied the cup, the wicked woman grinned. Sheughed at me and said, ¡°I hate you so much.¡± It was something that was too unfit to say with a smile. Has the viiness finally gone mad? ¡°What are you saying, all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I hate you. Oh, and I want to break off the engagement.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± It was different from the usual. It felt kind of odd. What the hell was this wicked woman up to? First of all, I had to decide on what I had to say as well. ¡°I don¡¯t like you either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, and I also definitely want to break off the marriage as well.¡± Then she viiness went silent. Normally, she would sigh and curse at me, but not this time. She just stared at me without saying a word. It was as if I was the one who had cursed first. This made me seem as if was the bad person. Then, she asked in disbelief. ¡°What, what¡­? Say it again!¡± ¡°I hate you too.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± This time, the viiness stammered. ¡®Why the hell are you acting like this?¡¯ ¡°You, get out.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to see you¡­ leave!¡± The wicked woman suddenly issues such an order. However, there was no emotion of resentment on her face. It was all so strange, very strange. I did indeed cured at her her many times. If that was the reason, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to give me such an order, since she could be angry. But not this time. Far from having an angry expression, she had a look of confusion. Same as when I pointed my sword at her. I couldn¡¯t figure out her thoughts at all. So I left a partingment and left. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I want to say as well. I don¡¯t want to see you either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The viiness remained silent this time as well. Was it because today¡¯s incident was so surprising that she went mad? I didn¡¯t know. Time will be short I left her in her room. Goblin: The next exams are quite difficult. I had to study non-stop hence theck of chapter releases. Want to read more? You can read One Chapter ahead for a whole month with only $5 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 11: The villainess regrets (1) Chapter 11: The viiness regrets (1) A day had passed since Shael served me tea. At the moment, I was drinking tea with Shael as usual. However, even today, Shael seemed quite strange. It felt like she had lost her spirit. Of course, what bothered me most was when that will would return. Other than that, I had some other doubts. ¡®Why did this evil woman suddenly lose her spirit? Could it be because I pointed my sword at her?¡¯ However, she did keep insulting me many times after I pointed my her sword at her. ¡°Why are you so down?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern.¡± After saying that, the viiness lowered her head. Seeing the evil woman who would always try to bully me act like that made me feel quite bad. What I wished for was her viinous wickedness to go away, but not her spirit to go away as well. Then, how can I get my usual wicked girl back? After thinking a bit about that, I immediately spoke to her. ¡°You look stupid.¡± ¡°Hahh?¡± Atst, the viiness red at me as usual. Does this method really work? But after a while, Shael lowered her head again. So, what method should I use this time? What came to mind was, magic. There were various types of magic in this world, and of course it also included some fancy magics as well. They were attractive magic that made you feel good just by looking at it. More than anything, I thought that it would be nice if Shael became interested in the magic and would want to learn it. Because she needed her own strength to protect herself. Soon a me rose in my hand. ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Fire magic. Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Her eyes were still focused on my hand. If you were someone from the Azbel family, which was a family famous for their magic, you would have lived your life watching magic until you got tired of it. But the viiness was different. Because up until now, the viiness had refused to learn magic. However, for some reason, the viiness in the novel does agree to learn magic. But this was reality, not a novel. The viiness, Shael, was a living and breathing human being. And a lot had also changed because of my intervention. While thinking that, I continued to use my magic. A flower made of me bloomed in my hand. I made it like that because the viiness liked flowers. Of course, the reason she liked flowers was because they were easy to trample, which was a bit unusual, but¡­ I¡¯m not going to go into that detail. The flower bloomed in my hand. And, it was probably her favorite kind of flower as well. It was a flower made of me that looked like a red rose. ¡°Do you like flowers?¡± ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± ¡°You also like to trample flowers.¡± The wicked woman looked at the flower in dismay. ¡°Don¡¯t trample this flower.¡± ¡°Ha, do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± ¡°If you see a flower, you will usually just trample on it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael red at me. It seemed that my actions had caused her to slightly regain her usual spirit. So this time I had another idea. I thought of something that would help her some more. It was all to rehabilitate this wicked woman even a little. ¡°How nice would it be if you just looked at it like this even then?¡± ¡°Right now¡­ it¡¯s hot, so how can I do that?¡± ¡°Even somemon flowers have thorns that can hurt you.¡± Shael remained silent. ¡°If you just look at it, wouldn¡¯t you be able to enjoy it longer?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The flower in my hand withered before she could answer. This time, what I made in my hands were small birds made of ice. ¡°Do you like cute birds?¡± ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°So why did you walk through the flock of birds back then?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I was talking about the time I was following this wicked woman. I saw the wicked woman trampling on the flowers, then mercilessly walk through the flock of little birds. The viiness stared at the little ice birds in my hand. ¡°How nice it would¡¯ve been if you had just looked at them like this even then.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The viiness remained silent. However, seeing that she didn¡¯t snap at me like usual¡­ I judged that it might have worked a little. Now it was time to suggest her to learn magic. ¡°How about you start learning magic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s annoying.¡± Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to make the viiness agree to learn what she hated. Because the viiness was very stubborn. Goblin: Want to read more? You can read One Chapter ahead for a whole month with only $5 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 12: The villainess pretends (1) Chapter 12: The viiness pretends (1) ¡°I¡¯m sorry I interrupted you.¡± This was what Duke Jespen said to Shael and Eran, who were, at the time, ¡°passionately¡± staring at each other. He turned his head to the side, but his eyes remained locked on his daughter. To think that Shael would be caressing Eran¡¯s cheek! It was absolutely unbelievable. And, the corner of his mouth raised up before he knew it. ¡®To think that the rumor that Eran and Shael were in intense love was true!¡¯ Shael had refused to talk about the rumor, which had caused others to believe it even more, but Duke Jespen himself couldn¡¯t believe the rumor at all. Shael stiffened at her fathers gaze. ¡®Why on earth did hee in now? This situation is so bad!¡¯ ¡°Hmmm, if you want each other so intensely, shouldn¡¯t you married?¡± Duke Jespen said while hiding his smile. Eran and Shael were only engaged, and the date of the wedding had not even been set. That¡¯s why Duke Jespen had a lot of worries. However, with an opportunity like this, there was no way he would not take advantage of it. ¡°It might take me a while to think about that.¡± Eran said with a troubled expression. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t for his dedication to rehabilitate the viiness, Eran would have rejected it outright. Shael was in a situation where she would mess up if she tried to say something, so she just chose to keep her silence. ¡°I would like that.¡± Of course, even the decision to remain silent didn¡¯t go her way. Shael¡¯s mouth just moved on its own. At her words, Duke Jespen grinned and said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you made my daughter like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eran was also taken aback by those words. Shael, who would normally enjoy his surprised expression, felt even more surprised than Eran was. She also felt quite distraught. ¡®If I can¡¯t even be silent, what on earth should I do? I don¡¯t know how long the medicinal effect willst¡­¡¯ ¡°Then why don¡¯t we set a date for the wedding in advance?¡± Hearing her words, Shael thought. ¡®If the negative bes the positive, wouldn¡¯t the positive be the negative?¡¯ ¡°Yes, I would like that.¡± But even that was a wrong idea. In fact, it was a pill that would make people only tell lies. So no matter what she did, she would lie. ¡°Yeah, hahahaha! I can¡¯t be the only one should talk about this matter.¡± Kikiiik? Duke Jespen hurriedly left before Eran could even say something to stop him. Because Duke Jespen really wanted to see his grandchildren. Moreover, it was also because he thought that Eran was the only one who could ept Shael, who had a bad personality. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± She was supposed to remain silent at Eran¡¯s question. Still, she asked back as if she didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with this situation. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Da*n you auctioneer!¡¯ Shael cursed the auctioneer in her mind. That guy only said that the dru*g would only make people tell lies, and that an overdose would reverse their behavior, but he didn¡¯t mention that they would not even be able to remain silent. ¡®Someday, I will destroy that auction house.¡¯ Inwardly, she swore vengeance against the auctioneer. ¡®Basta*d. Dog-like guy.¡¯ ¡®A guy worse than Eran.¡¯ Those were the biggest curses she could do. ¡®No, it would be wrong to say that he was a guy worse than Eran.¡¯ No one could be worse than Eran. Because he was a crazy person who cursed at his fianc¨¦ all the time and even pointed a sword at her. ¡°Shael?¡± ¡°What?¡± It was fortunate that she was able to speak normally at time like this. It was aforting fact. ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± Eran insulted her again. Normally, she would have sighed and insulted him back, but now she herself was genuinely worried if she had really lost her mind. ¡®Why did I eat the pill? Even if I did, why so much?¡¯ ¡®Did I really have to test the pills?¡¯ Not at all. No matter how much she was doubtful about the medicinal effect of the dru*g, shouldn¡¯t she have tried feeding it to someone else? ¡®No, even if I wanted to test the pills myself, why did I take that pill in front of Eran in the first ce?¡¯ ¡®Imust have gone mad¡­¡¯ Shael thought. ¡°No, that¡¯s normal.¡± But Shael was someone who wouldn¡¯t agree to thement that she was crazy. Fortunately, Eran didn¡¯t get the chance to look at her strangely. Because someone knocked on the door. Knock¡­tock¡­ ¡°Come in.¡± The maid, Astin, came in. Judging from her blushing face, it was clear that she had overheard their conversation with Duke Jespen earlier. ¡°The Duke is calling you.¡± Goblin: Want to read more? You can read One Chapter ahead for a whole month with only $5 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 13: The villainess needs a lesson (1) Chapter 13: The viiness needs a lesson (1) ¡°Where are you going?¡± Duke Jespen looked at Shael and asked. The Duke was very surprised to see us go outside. Well, whenever I met Shael, we always spent time in Shael¡¯s room. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach Shael magic. Will it be all right?¡± ¡°Shael is learning magic? Is that true, Shael?¡± Duke Jespen didn¡¯t believe it easily. Of course. Shael had never learned magic and refused to learn it even until now. In order to convince Shael to learn magic, the Duke must have put in a lot of effort, but it all ended in failure. It must¡¯vee as quite a shock when he heard that she suddenly decided to learn magic. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Duke Jespen smiled broadly after hearing Shael¡¯s answer. He most likely thought that Shael was so enamored with me that she even agreed to learn magic. However, it was all thanks to yesterday¡¯s incident caused by that strange pill. Of course, Shael also expected this and wrinkled her face. Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t matter to me. In the first ce, wasn¡¯t it all her own fault? Why the hell did you take that strange pill? Duke Jespen smiled and went upstairs. I was sure that by tomorrow, the rumor that Shael and I fell in love would be even more consolidated. Shael narrowed her eyes as if she had expected this as well. After walking a little longer, we arrived at the Azbel family¡¯s magic training ground. We could see many mages belonging to the family currently immersed in training. Then their gaze gathered on the neers. They looked at Shael and me and started whispering¡­ I could already guess what kind of rumors would spread after this. There was already a rumor that Shael was finally conquered by me. And now, that rumor would not only be spread by the maids but also to the mages affiliated with the family. The viiness, Shael, stopped them by ring at them. ¡°Look at this.¡± I handed out a piece of paper to Shael. It was a piece of paper with a simple magic circle drawn on it. It was the magic I wanted Shael to learn first. ¡°What, what should I do?¡± ¡°Think in your head and use magic.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The viiness red at me in defiance. Then there was only one thing I had to do. [Yes, I like you.] [I love you to death.] I yed the recording from the Serpent Orb. She looked annoyed. But of course, she had no choice but to give up her rebellious thoughts. ¡°¡­¡± Shael gritted her teeth and looked at the magic circle. She then closed her eyes and frowned. ¡°I used it. What should I do now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a magic that prevents burns. It must be used before using fire-rted magic.¡± This time, I gave Shael a piece of paper containing a magic circle of the same level as before. After receiving the paper, Shael immediately used the magic. A small me rose from Shael¡¯s hand, and it seemed like Shael didn¡¯t like the heat. ¡°Now that¡¯s it, right?¡± Of course, that wasn¡¯t the end. Certainly, Shael had a talent for magic, considering that she had the blood of the Azbel family, a famous mage family. So it was natural for her to do this this much. Even I, who suddenly possessed a character in a novel, quickly became stronger in a short period of time. It was thanks to the blood of the Baslett family, a family famous for their swordsmanship. Then, even if she disliked and rejected magic, Shael had grown up watching it all around her, so she could develop incredibly fast. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah. I am not doing anything.¡± Contrary to what she said, Shael was subtly pointing the me at me. I didn¡¯t even teach her how to change the direction of the magic, she just learned it by herself to annoy me. ¡°Can you even hurt me with that?¡± A huge me that was iparable to the small me that on Shael¡¯s hand formed on my hand. It caused Shael to freak out and she quickly backed away from me. ¡°Yours is just an insignificant spark.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a saying that you had to use praise in order to teach a child. But that wouldn¡¯t work for the viiness. In order to teach the viiness, I had to rebuke her. ¡°Is that really the best you can do?¡± Also, as soon as I provoked Shael, she started to focus on her hands. The me in her hand gradually grew. It was honestly something amazing. As expected from the blood of the family famous for their magic. What took weeks for me to do, she did it in just one day. She was quite gifted in magic indeed. But she wasn¡¯t satisfied. Of course, the viiness always set me as the standard. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Enough now.¡± ¡°I can do more.¡± ¡°It took me weeks to do that, so that¡¯s enough.¡± Even with those words, the viiness didn¡¯t put out the fire. The important thing for her was not to beat the past me, but to beat the present me. ¡°Do you want to create a big me that quickly?¡± ¡°If I have to learn that anyway, isn¡¯t it natural for me to learn it quickly?¡± ¡°Then there is only one sure way.¡± Goblin: Want to read more? You can read One Chapter ahead for a whole month with only $5 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 14: The villainess has a bad day (1) Chapter 14: The viiness has a bad day (1) At the training ground of the Azbel family. Only the clear sound of swords could be heard, and there¡ª was a woman who did not fit in the ce at all. It was the viiness, Shael¡ª who vigorously raised her sword. ¡°Just swing it hard.¡± Whoop hoo¡­ As soon as I finished my words, Shael swung the sword hard. Apart from her physical prowess, she had a tremendous talent for swordsmanship. She had no hesitation with the sword. Anyway, a bad girl was in the end, a bad girl. If a normal nobledy was new to handling sharp things, she¡¯d usually be terrified, but¡­ Shael wasn¡¯t. The viiness didn¡¯t feel afraid of swinging a de. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, great.¡± Shael grunted and red at me. ¡°Am I doing better than you when you first learned swordsmanship?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Of course not. She was doing a lot better than me when I was just learning swordsmanship. Putting her talent aside, unlike the viiness, I was terrified of des. ¡°I like it more than magic, it¡¯s much better!¡± ¡°Are you really from the Azbel family?¡± She even enjoyed swordsmanship. Even though it was a good thing from the perspective of a teacher¡­ I was now thinking about something different. What if, by any chance, the viiness used her powers to do bad things? At first I thought she wouldn¡¯t. Even now, I still thought so. But she was the viiness. In the novel, she was a viiness who even killed her own fianc¨¦. So it was natural for me to be worried. Maybe not now, but what aboutter? In the distant future, she might use her powers to do some bad things. Now that I think about it, I really needed to prepare several insurances before reaching the ultimate goal of rehabilitating the viiness. So I had to make it my main priority. Whoop hoo¡­ Although she knew that I was distracted, the viiness still swung her sword. ¡°Ah, did you think someone like you could beat me?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The viiness wanted to beat me and hurt my pride. But it¡¯s a pity she has to face disappointment again. Chae¡­ae¡­aeng! Because I also drew my sword. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I with to have a duel with you.¡± It was an absurd proposal. No matter how talented she was, she had just learned the sword. There was no way she could win. Of course, it didn¡¯t really matter to me. The same was true for the viiness. The most important thing for the viiness was to defeat me. ¡°If you manage to scratch me even once, I will admit defeat.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Anyway, Shael seemed to think it was something worth trying. She straightened her posture right away. Then she swung her sword. Except for her sloppy posture, her sh was perfect. The sound of a sword cutting through the air was heard. But, her sword couldn¡¯t reach me. ¡®But was it okay for her to swing the sword like this?¡¯ If I hadn¡¯t avoided it, it was a horizontal sh that would have split my body in two by now. Anyway, the viiness was indeed very fearless. Chae¡­ae¡­aeng! That was the sound of my sword blocking the sword she had suddenly swung. Now she¡¯s even looking for chances to catch me off guard. ¡°Is that all? It¡¯s too easy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was a provocation that no one could ignore. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t right to provoke someone who was learning swordsmanship for the first time. But that didn¡¯t really apply to the viiness. Anyways, the viiness was sufficiently riled up by my provocation. ¡°How about setting a penalty?¡± ¡°Ha, a penalty? You really think you¡¯re going to win?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She fiercely stroked the sword. It was a silent threat. Do you want to intimidate me or kill me? ¡°So, what is the penalty?¡± ¡°How about a flick to the forehead?¡± ¡°Eh, that¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± If the viinessughed at me, it would be a yes, and if she frowned, I would take that as a no. When I looked at the viiness, she had a positive expression contrary to what she saying. She probably was imagining how hard she was going to hit me. That was made even clearer as she was even unwittingly wiggling her fingers and loosening her hands. Still I had to ask, ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°No, I need to do that twice.¡± She wanted to increased the penalty, as expected of a viiness. I gave her a nod of approval, and agreed to do it as she wished. ¡°If you can manage to even scratch me within 10 minutes, it¡¯s your win. If you can¡¯t, it¡¯s my win.¡± Goblin: Want to read more? You can read One Chapter ahead for a whole month with only $5 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 15: The villainess is heavy (1) Chapter 15: The viiness is heavy (1) A middle-aged man who had identical facial features as me was sitting on the other side of the dining table. It was the Duke, Ezran Baslett. I was eating with him in an awkward atmosphere. ¡®I can¡¯t eat properly.¡¯ ¡®Ah, it might be better to be with Shael. No, I¡¯m sure it will.¡¯ Eating in front of the father of the original owner of the body I possessed didn¡¯t seem like something I could enjoy. ¡°Eran, it sounds like there will be a banquet at the Mage Tower this time.¡± ¡°A banquet at the Mage Tower, so you mean?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems that the Mage Tower Lord has sent invitations.¡± I had no choice but to shake off my useless thoughts at once. Because I heard something very important. A banquet held at the Mage Tower. It was the stage of an incident that marked the beginning of the original novel. It was also an incident where Shael and the main character of the novel ran into each other. This was the reason why Shael harbored ill will toward the female lead. So, it was a rare opportunity to change the ending of Shael, the viiness in the novel. So, I have to find a way somehow. *** ¡°I¡¯m only saying this as a possibility. But, what if someone identally spills wine on you and stains your clothes?¡± ¡°I will have to punish them.¡± I didn¡¯t know what level of punishment the viiness was talking about. I only knew one thing. It was the fact that if I left her as she was, things would go the same way as it did in the original novel. The heroine of the novel, Clie Rusp, identally spills wine on the viiness, Shael Azbel. And as fate would have it, the viiness just happened to be wearing her favorite clothes on that asion. It was obvious what the viiness would do in that situation. She would insult Clie. She was a viiness who liked to harass even her own fianc¨¦, who was one of the few people who truly cared for her. So, in a way, it was natural. Moreover, amoner spilling wine on the daughter of a duke? It would be considered something uneptable even if it was an ident. However, how could thatmonere to the banquet of the Mage Tower? The reason was that the Mage Tower Lord had fallen in love with her at first sight. Even the crown prince, who hade disguised at the Mage Tower banquet, had a crush on the protagonist. Then how would things y out? The viiness, Shael, would be a stepping stone for the heroine to stand out. The bad-tempered viiness was a powerful stepping stone that made the people sympathize with the protagonist. Of course, it was natural for Shael to be angry with the female lead, Clie. Any high-ranking noble would be angry if amoner spilled wine on their clothes. However, in romanic fantasy novels, that fact was not important. The target of the readers interest was Clie Rusp, not Shael Azbel. In the novel, everyone who came to the banquet at the Mage Tower pointed their fingers at Shael, saying that she was bullying Clie. This created a sense of mob mentality amongst the readers. Normally, it would¡¯ve been unbelievable to do such a thing to the Azbel family¡¯s precious daughter, but it was all made possible due to the absence of the Duke and Duchess Azbel. More than anything else, the Mage Tower Lord, who held great power, was also on their side. People whispered, and evenughed at her when they saw Shael who had never danced before, dance improperly and unable to use magic even though she was from the Azbel family. Perhaps this was also the incident that forced Shael from the original novel properly learn magic. Of course, even that bit of magic was learned very roughly. Considering how Shael hated learning magic, I could see how annoying this incident must have been to her. However, no readers except me paid attention to Shael. After that, Shael began to detest the heroine. The Shael in the book began to walk the path of a typical viiness. ¡®Now, what can I do to prevent such a catastrophe?¡¯ It was impossible to prevent her from going to the banquet of the Mage Tower. Because someone from the Azbel family¡¯s lineage had to be present at the banquet in the Mage Tower. The reason for that was that the Azbel family was famous for their high mana capacity. Of course, the Duke and Duchess of Azbel had to be be away for a political affair during this time as well. They wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the banquet as they were traveling to distant provinces. It was inevitable that Shael had to go to the banquet. ¡®Never, I will never be able to stop her from going there.¡¯ So I had to prevent what Shael would experience at the banquet. The female protagonist will identally spill wine on Shael¡­ I will be able to prevent that by sticking to her side. But I don¡¯t actually know what might happen. So I decided to prepare in advance so that Shael would not beughed at. With that thought in mind, I said, ¡°I heard that you are going to the banquet organized by the Mage Tower.¡± ¡°I will do what I want.¡± Only thorny words sprouted out from the viiness¡¯s mouth. Apparently, she was able to sense something ominous. Well, her intuition was correct. ¡°Let¡¯s practice dancing, Shael.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± The viiness hated dancing. Of course, I had something in my possession that was very persuasive. [Yes, I like you.] [I love you to death.] ¡°¡­¡± She looked at me as if she was going to eat the Serpent Orb whole. ¡°I will use it until the day I die. So, please give up.¡± At my statement, she had no choice but to get up. Goblin: I am going through a very stressful time in my life, so your support really helps a lot. Thank you all! Want to read more? You can read One Chapter (part) ahead for a whole month with only $5 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 16: The villainess is unpopular (1) Chapter 16: The viiness is unpopr (1) Mages belonging to the Mage Tower. They were treated the same as nobles. Because only the very skilled mages could join to the Mage Tower. So it was only natural that they would be treated well. Among them.. Aren Jaygers, the Lord of the Mage Tower, was a mage of great skill. He even once said that if the nobles bothered him, he would leave the empire at once. Even for the imperial family, it was not easy to touch him. Aren Jaygers possessed independent power through his overwhelming force. People oftenpared the power of the Mage Tower and the various dukes. The mostmon one amongst them was the Azbel family, a famous mage family. Of course, no one knew for sure. The Azbel family had the Duke and Duchess of Azbel, who were excellent mages, and the Mage Tower, had the Mage Tower Lord. However, the power of the Mage Tower Lord was very mysterious. That¡¯s why people secretly regarded the Mage Tower as more powerful than the Azbel family. So what did the Mage Tower built by such a Mage Tower Lord look like? ¡°This is the area where the Mage Tower is located.¡± ¡°You had exaggerated it before, but it¡¯s smaller than I thought.¡± She looked at the tower and said. ¡°It¡¯s probably smaller than the Azbel family¡¯s mansion. Shouldn¡¯t it be at least bigger than that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the Mage Tower.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Shael was looking at the wrong thing. The size of the Mage Tower I pointed out was so huge that it couldn¡¯t bepared to the Azbel family¡¯s mansion that she boasted about just now. It was huge to the extent that it made me wonder how that was a even a tower. ¡°Really, it¡¯s size can¡¯t bepared to the Azbel family¡¯s mansion.¡± That¡¯s what I said. ¡®It was truly absurd!¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Shael walked towards the Mage Tower without saying a word, her ears had turned red. The Mage Tower was mysterious in a different way. There were many unique structures inside the tower as if to show the entric nature of the owner of the tower. We finally found the banquet hall after passing many of such structures . ¡°That should be it, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I asked and Shael replied. She seemed to be bothered by the banquet. Well, the viiness had no social skills. The entirety of her human interactions were limited to me and the Duke and Duchess Azbel. Shael stopped abruptly and looked at me. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You seem to be thinking something strange.¡± The viiness was strangely perceptive only at times like this. ¡°I didn¡¯t think anything that might be considered as such.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± I had no time to give a reply. It was because someone was standing in front of Shael and me. ¡°Eran Baslett and Shael Azbel. You arete.¡± This person didn¡¯t add honorifics before the name of the heirs of two dukes. He even spoke rude words about beingte. ¡®Even though we aren¡¯tte. Rather, we are early.¡¯ It must have been a very long time before the banquet started. This person was just saying this to intimidate us. I could tell from the look on his face. He was looking at us with a very unwee expression. I looked at his face¡­ it was quite a familiar face. It was because he was one of the people on the cover of the original novel. It was one of the main male characters in the original novel, Aren Jaygers. I was immediately convinced. If someone else was as strong as this person, they would be as arrogant as well. To the extent that they could afford to act in such a rude manner towards the heirs of the two dukes. I was about to greet the Mage Tower Lord. However, Shael was faster. She said to the Mage Tower Lord. ¡°You have no manners.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Mage Tower Lord questioned the viiness once again as if he hadn¡¯t heard it clearly. There was no way the viiness would just let things go. ¡°You dare¡­¡± ¡°Ignorant.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The viiness let out a sigh and passed by the Lord of the Mage Tower. The Mage Tower Lord red at Shael as if he were going to kill her. ¡®Haah, it¡¯s ruined.¡¯ ¡°Then, we will be going. Have a good time, Aren Jaygers.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He silently red at me even after my courteous greeting. It seemed that being with Shael had made the Mage Tower Lord hate me as well. Well, for now, I should just follow Shael. ¡°You¡¯d better stop!¡± The Mage Tower Lord made me stop. Feeling somewhat uneasy, I immediately looked at the the Mage Tower Lord. Magical power was gathering in his hands. It was something that should be seen just before someone was preparing to use magic. The Mage Tower lord, Aren Jaygers. He was a cold, and obsessive character. The kind which usually appeared in romantic fantasy novels. So in other words, he had a very nasty personality. How could one of the main characters have a personality so nasty that he would resort to violence for such an insignificant matter? Goblin: Want to read more? You can read One Chapter (part) ahead for a whole month with only $5 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 17: The villainess is narrow-minded (1) Chapter 17: The viiness is narrow-minded (1) I iddentally posted the wrong chapter in the past. I am sorry for the trouble. I was taking care of one of my close rtives at the hospital and wasn''t really in the right psychological condition. I will be releasing an extra chapter to make up for my mistake. I hope you understand. The banquet at the MageTower was held over two days. Today was the first day of the banquet, and the banquet had just begun. In the banquet hall, there were only people who had aristocratic background. Me and Shael were quietly keeping to ourselves in the corner. Shael was just annoyed, and I was there to somehow prevent conflict between Shael and the female protagonist. Of course, we couldn¡¯t stay still like that for long. It was because the Mage Tower Lord, Aren Jaygers, found us and approached us. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I hurriedly approached the Mage Tower Lord and asked. I did that because Shael was about to open her mouth, and nothing good woulde out every time he opened her mouth. I had expected that he would react violently as soon as he saw me, but the Mage Tower Lord seemed calmer than I thought. No, rather he was smiling. It was strange. Where did that Mage Tower Lord, who had such a terrible personality, go? Right at that moment, an ominous sound forced me to stop thinking. Chang¡­ crang!!! I looked back at the ominous sound. There was a broken wine ss on the floor. The female protagonist, Clie, was lying face down on the floor. And¡­ Shael¡¯s clothes were red from wine. ¡°Oh, that! Sorry! Sorry!¡± ¡°¡­¡± It happened within just a few seconds of the Mage Tower Lord approaching me. ¡®No, how could it be like that? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡¯ Shael looked down at Clie, and said, ¡°You did it on purpose.¡± ¡°Eh, it wasn¡¯t intentional! The floor is very slippery. I¡­ I¡¯ll help you get a new outfit from the dressing room!¡± The Azbel family¡¯s Lady Shael and the Mage Tower Lord¡¯s eyes were pasted on Clie. However, the eyes of the other people at the banquet hall were focused on the two of them. Of course, it was a great blunder to spill wine on Shael, who was reputed to be a cruel viiness. It was a situation where every were waiting to see what would happen next. Cough! It was exactly at that moment that Clie coughed again. It was also at a point when she needed people¡¯s attention. As if she wanted to arouse people¡¯s sympathy. Something was strange. No matter how pretentious the female protagonist Clie was in the original novel, it wasn¡¯t to this extent. She made mistakes, and kept coughing only in opportunistic moments. It certainly wasn¡¯t something that a normal person would do. Then, the Mage Tower Lord in front of me moved. He walked over to Clie¡¯s side. Shael coldly red at the Mage Tower Lord. It was a situation where anyone could tell that the two were not on good terms. Apletely unexpected thing happened at the very moment when I was thinking that something big might happen. The ill-tempered Mage Tower Lord actually lowered his head! ¡°I should have taken good care of the floor. I apologize.¡± Shael just silently looked at the Mage Tower Lord. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at him in bewilderment as well. That bad tempered Mage Tower Lord lowered his head? Even if it was for the sake of the female protagonist, it was really strange. ¡°Apologizing by merely lowering your head? Get down on your knees!¡± Then, the Mage Tower Lord knelt down, without hesitation!!! People gasped for breath. It was nonsense! That Mage Tower Lord knelt down on his knees? However, the truth was immediately apparent. People who were present immediately began to whisper some things about Shael. The Mage Tower Lord was instigating the people. I concentrated my magic and listened to what people were saying. I could hear people say that Shael made the Mage Tower Lord kneel down just because someone ruined her clothes. What followed was that people confirmed that Shael Azbel had a vicious personality. Most of these were words from the mages of the Mage Tower. Before things got even worse, I took Shael¡¯s hand and led her away. ¡°Come, Shael.¡± Fortunately, Shael followed my advice. Or maybe, she was waiting for those words. Shael and I walked silently until everyone was out of sight. *** ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What is it? I am fine.¡± Unexpectedly, the viiness looked calm. It was different from when she was trying hard to not lose to me. On the contrary, maybe that¡¯s why, Shael didn¡¯t seem the same. I didn¡¯t know if she was really okay, but¡­ ¡°Puh, pouhh¡­¡± Shael suddenlyughed. ¡®Was she really that shocked by what happened earlier?¡¯ It was something that would definitely upset the viiness. Before the banquet, she got into a fight with the Mage Tower Lord, and during the banquet, her clothes were stained with wine, and people cursed at her. Moreover, she was forced to leave the banquet. It was a situation that would make anyone angry. ¡°Ah, I feel much better now.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand Shael¡¯s behavior at all. Was she really upset? She did understand that she had suffered, right? No matter how ignorant the viiness was there¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t know that. As I was looking at Shael with a puzzled expression, she spoke to me. ¡°Look at this.¡±
Goblin: Want to read more? You can read One Chapter (part) ahead for a whole month with only $5 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 18: The villainess doesn’t know restraint (1) Chapter 18: The viiness doesn¡¯t know restraint (1) The reason Shael had to attend the banquet at the Mage Tower was because of the long running contract between the Azbel family and the Mage Tower. The Mage Tower would provide magic tools to the Azbel family, and in return, the Azbel family had to send a member from their lineage to attend the banquet at the Mage Tower. It was to suppress the curse ced on the Mage Tower using the presence of the lineage of the Azbel family, a famous family of powerful mages. The suppression of the curse usually takes ce on the second day of the banquet. So the banquet would also continue to the next day. Therefore, Shael has to attend the banquet tomorrow as well. It also meant that she would have to spend time in the Mage Tower until tomorrow. ¡°What would you like to do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk first.¡± Shael looked like she was troubled, then she started walking around aimlessly. However, she suddenly stopped when she saw a huge building. It was the library of the Mage Tower. Shael was looking at that ce. ¡°Would you like to spend some time here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shael answered without hesitation and then entered the library. The Mage Tower¡¯s library was more normal than I thought. The reason I thought that was because even outsiders could also use it. The books rted to magic were only basic. Rather, there were many other types of books. I could see books on philosophy that usually wouldn¡¯t fit in a ce called the Magic Tower¡¯s library, and it even had novels for simple entertainment. Unlike me, who thought there were nothing to read, Shael picked up a book without much hesitation. It was as if she had already decided on a book she wanted to read. She started reading the book after covering the cover of the book with another book. It looked very suspicious. ¡°What kind of book is it that you have to cover it up like that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be needlessly curious.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t it natural that it would make me want to see it even more if you say that?¡¯ Above all, she might be up to something strange. If she gets into some serious trouble at the Mage Tower, she might suffer a huge blow. ¡®No, I¡¯m certain that she would get into some serious trouble.¡¯ We have to rule out even the slightest possibility so that such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen! I used Vision Magic on Shael¡¯s back. It was a magic that created a virtual mirror and helped the user to see from the back of the target. I looked at the contents of the book she was reading. [Drink a lot of water. It¡¯s one of the easiest looking yet surprisingly difficult ones. It is one of the essential elements to lose weight.] Shael nodded her head slightly as if she understood while looking at the book. It was a book that I hadn¡¯t really imagined she could read. When we were practicing our dance, I had said to Shael that she seemed to have gained weight. I hope she wasn¡¯t doing it because of that¡­ Shael closed the book. Then she pulled out another book. It was a book called [100 Exercises to Develop Finger Strength] When I thought about why she had brought out this book all of a sudden, I immediately found the reason. Taaagh! I thought back to that fierce and clear sound. It was the sound Shael made when I flicked her on the forehead. It seemed that for Shael, getting flicked on the forehead by me was a matter of great humiliation. So now she seemed to be preparing for revenge, as she looked at the book with zing eyes. [Repeat squeezing and stretching your hand 100 times.] It was a sentence from the book she was reading. Shael put her hands under the desk. She must¡¯ve wanted to hide it from me. Of course, I was able to see her hand through the Vision Magic. Shael started wiggling both of her hands. It looked a bit funny. She repeated squeezing and stretching her hand as the book said. Of course, it was a little different from the book. She repeated it ten times the number mentioned in the book¡ª a whopping 1,000 times! After doing that, the viiness calmed her breath little by little so that I wouldn¡¯t notice it. It was a testament to how much effort the viiness was putting into her revenge. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly asking that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Shael stood up. She then spoke up as if she was asking me to follow her, ¡°I need to drink some water.¡± Drink water. It was the method she had read in the book about losing weight. She was following the contents of the book she had just read. I handed her some water. Gulp¡­gulp..gulp! Shael continued to drink water. After all, she always did things excessively. Even when she was doing her hand squeezing and stretching exercises, she had casually jumped over the rmended amount in the book. Anyway, the viin didn¡¯t know restraint. So I had to tell her. ¡°Drinking too much can have adverse side effects. Trying to lose weight like that can actually harm your health.¡± I also suggested that I had seen the contents of the book she was reading as an added bonus. It was to put a little emphasis on my words. Because the viiness had to know that ¡®I knew¡¯. The viiness was taken aback by my words. ¡°No way?¡± It must have been because I said that I had read the contents of the book. ¡°It is good to exercise with restraint. It¡¯s not good for your joints.¡± The following words affirmed her doubts to some extent. ¡°¡­¡± Shael walked away in silence. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t get angry. It must have been due to the shame she was feeling right now. Indeed, it would be quite embarrassing if I did that with my hands 1000 times in front of other people. The viiness¡¯ face was red as she walked away in silence. Goblin: Introducing RTV Level 2. In this level you will get Two Advance Chapters immediately, then stay Two Chapters ahead of regr release for the whole month! Want to read more? You can read One, and Two Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month with only $5 and $10 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 19: The villainess is villainous (1) Chapter 19: The viiness is viinous (1) I looked at the bed. Shael also stared nkly at the bed. Then she wrinkled her forehead and said, ¡°I want to leave.¡± ¡°No. The curse of the Mage Tower has already begun.¡± It was as I said, the curse of the Mage Tower had already begun. Even if the Azbel family¡¯s magical power could suppress the magic tower¡¯s curse, that and her being cursed were two different things. Because Shael, who had only recently learned magic, was extremelycking in magic skills. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Kikiiik¡­ It was the sound of Shael opening the door as she left her room. I had no choice but to follow her. My vision slowly got dark. My sense of hearing also diminished. However, I was able to regain my senses again through my magic. Of course it also consumed a huge amount of mana, so, I could only keep it up for a very short time. Thump! It was the sound of Shael hitting her head against the wall when she lost her sight. It sounded like it was incredibly painful. ¡°Eh¡­¡± I quickly grabbed Shael¡¯s hand, that she was using to cover her head in confusion and dragged her towards the room. Fortunately, I was able to enter the room before my mana was exhausted. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°No. I feel sick in my stomach.¡± Shael struggled to speak. Her breathing was strained and she was gasping for air. Of course, I was also quite spent. It was near impossible for even experienced guides to guide someone in the Mage Tower by holding their hands. Because they too would lose their senses at some point. It was the same with teleportation magic. The inside of the Mage Tower was very wide. A clear destination must be prepared in advance before traveling long distances with teleportation magic. If you use teleportation magic without a clear goal, you¡¯d just end up wandering around the Mage Tower, and losing your senses in the end. Shael must have realized that, and she let out a sigh. Then she looked at the bed and said. ¡°I have never slept without a bed.¡± That was natural. Shael had grown upcking nothing all her life. So she would never give up the right to sleep on the bed here as well. She was actually trying to get me to concede. But would it be right for me to give up just because of that? No, it was natural not to do so. ¡°Me too.¡± It contained the meaning that I would not yield! Shael pouted, as if she was annoyed. It was because Shael also knew how stubborn I could be. Although she could be quite stubborn as well, I would not lose to her. ¡°What do you want to do first?¡± I changed the subject. It was too early to go to sleep anyway. ¡°How about sleeping?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to go to sleep?¡± Shael awkwardly nodded her head. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s too early to go to sleep.¡± The viiness answered with a flustered expression. Apparently, Shael felt ashamed at the matter of going to bed early. I couldn¡¯t understand the viiness¡¯ way of thinking as usual. But wasn¡¯t it a bit strange if someone had a habit of sleeping this early? Even children stayed awake till this time. The viiness sure does sleep a lot. As I looked at Shael strangely, she pointed at something and said. ¡°What is that?¡± What Shael pointed out was a bundle of cards. It was a game in which each yer would hold two bomb cards and ten normal cards, and then each yer had to drew and discard each other¡¯s cards. In that way, the first person to lose all the bomb cards would be the winner. It was a good way to pass the time. ¡°How about we ce a bet. The loser gets flicked on the head?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Shael nodded her head as if she had been waiting for that. She then started passing out cards. ¡°Mmm!¡± Shael coughed. As soon as my gaze went to her mouth, she swapped one of her bomb cards with a normal card. She was obviously cheating. Then she said. ¡°Let¡¯s do it in threes.¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Of course, she never won. It was thanks to the Vision Magic that I had been using since earlier. Originally, I would have done it in a fair way, but didn¡¯t Shael also cheat? Thuttt! ¡°Aaah!¡± It was a clear, crisp sound that showed just how empty her head was. *** ¡°Oh, I should be able to sleep well now.¡± It was still not the time to sleep. But it seemed that the viiness had reached her limit. Shaely down on the bed. She was a very quick to do that. She must have done that to im the bed before me. Of course, I alsoy down next to her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I am going to sleep. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shael didn¡¯t even re at me. It must be because she was aware of what would follow. ¡°Could it be that you want to sleep on that cold floor?¡± Actually, the floor wasn¡¯t that cold. But, there was no way the viiness would ept that. Goblin: Want to read more? You can read One, and Two Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month with only $5 and $10 a month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 20: The villainess is stupid (1) Chapter 20: The viiness is stupid (1) Shael stretched her arms and got up. Then, she turned her neck as usual. ¡°Ah.¡± Her fianc¨¦ was lying next to her. Contrary to the strange looks he gave her for sleeping so muchst night, Eran himself was still sleeping. ¡°Wake up!¡± He didn¡¯t even move. It seemed like it would take quite a while for him to wake up. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t bother to wait for that. She put her finger close to Eran¡¯s forehead and prepared to flick it. But she suddenly stopped. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Shael removed her hand and began to practice fingers. She did the same for her wrists. When she thought that it was good enough. She put her finger close to Eran¡¯s forehead like before. Tuck! It was a quieter sound than when Eran had flicked her forehead. And, she even did it with all her might. As she was preparing for the next flick, unfortunately Eran woke up. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Wake up. I woke up a while ago.¡± Actually, it happened a little while ago. Shael was just spewing out lies, naturally. Eran raised his body. He stretched her out with a bewildered look. ¡°You¡¯rezy.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Eran casually answered and got up from the bed. Apparently, he felt it was unfair that she had flicked on his forehead. But that was a matter of great happiness for Shael. She was in a good mood. It was a good way to start her day. Eran suddenly grinned. He was looking at the stack of cards they yed with yesterday. He was probably nning to beat her up again using that a card game. It was clear to see. Because his eyes were stuck on Shael¡¯s forehead. ¡°Do you want to y yesterday¡¯s card game again?¡± Shael pondered for a moment. Yesterday¡¯s memory of shed back into her mind. That alone made her forehead ache. But she didn¡¯t want to run away! ¡°Yes, I will.¡± At that, Eran opened his hand wide. Shael could understand the meaning. Five flicks. It was a very big bet. If she got hit by all of that, she wouldn¡¯t have any forehead left. However, when she considered the opposite case, it would be a very happy oue as well. Therefore, Shael nodded her head. Seeing her nod, Eran grabbed the bundle of cards. But Shael quickly snatched them up. She would be the one to split the cards! ¡°I will split.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Shael split the cards. She now had one card in her hand. Eran had two cards. This was a battle that she had to win! ¡®I just lost yesterday because I had bad luck.¡¯ Her stupid fianc¨¦. He was confident that he would win. Not knowing that Shael had one bomb card in her hand. Shael stopped the corner of her mouth from curving up as she tried to stay calm. She was trying to catch her fianc¨¦ off guard. Everything was perfect! She was determined topletely crush Eran. If you¡¯re cheating, you have to do it wlessly. When Eran was about to draw his own cards in the middle of the game. She tossed her own bomb card into the discard pile. Eran didn¡¯t notice as he was stupidly absorbed in the game. ¡°This is my victory!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Seeing the discarded bomb card, Eran gulped. He was worried about his forehead. Shael started to loosen up her hands again. ¡°¡­¡± Eran was unexpectedly quiet, as if he was watching something strange¡­ ¡®Are you feeling intimidated just from watching me loosen my hands?¡¯ It must have been quite intimidating for him. However, Shael quickly erased that thought. The only thing that mattered to her was being able to flick Eran on his forehead. Shael vigorously flicked. Ack! Eran still had his eyes closed. It was only natural considering that she still had four flicks left. Shael waited for the right time. It was something she had learned from the numerous beatings she had received from Eran. It hurt the most when you aren¡¯t prepared for the flick! Eran opened his eyes, wondering why Shael had suddenly stopped. Now! Daaak! Aaah! Shaelughed heartily. It was a feeling of immense joy. It was a happy thing for her that she could make her fianc¨¦ frown like that. ¡°I still have one left.¡± This was also something she had heard from Eran. Aaagh!! ¡°It hurts!¡± Eran grabbed his forehead. Shael ignored Eran¡¯s words and spoke. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shael and Eran finished their preparations. Shael gave her doll to Eran. Same for her other luggage. ¡°Carry it for me.¡± Goblin: It¡¯s storm season right now so please excuse some dys due to power outage. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 21: The villainess is evil (1) Chapter 21: The viiness is evil (1) After defeating me, Shael¡¯s mood was at its peak. In a way, it was natural that she would be happy. She was desperate enough to learn those strange finger exercises, and she even did a warm up activity in order to properly flick my head. Anyways, here was very little time left before the banquet at the Mage Tower began. Even if the banquet at the Mage Tower startedte, it would be because the viiness had slept more than usual. At the moment, Shael was touring the inside of the Mage Tower as she wanted. Shael handed me the doll, and her luggage. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Carry them.¡± Shael was ordering me. ¡°Do you have no feet?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It shouldn¡¯t have been such a surprise, but Shael was taken aback. If it¡¯s not a request, wasn¡¯t it natural for me to say such a thing in response to such a rude order? Shael walked on without speaking. She was thinking deeply about something. Then she opened her mouth again. ¡°Bring me some water.¡± As expected, it wasn¡¯t a request this time as well. She was giving me orders again. No matter how much I needed to amodate her mood today, I would never ept such behavior from her. It was because Shael already had a bad personality, and doing that could make it even worse. She might develop more bad habits. But I did as she said and brought water. Of course, it wasn¡¯t in water. Shael took the water while smiling and made a strange expression as soon as she drank it. ¡°Puheuk!¡± It was the sound of her spitting out the water she was drinking. Actually, what I gave her wasn¡¯t some ordinary water. ¡°It¡¯s sour!¡± Shael red at me. ¡°I added some lemon juice because you didn¡¯t seem to have any strength. How is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t answer me. It was because she was ring at me like she usually did. In the end, Shael made a moaning sound. The viiness was indeed weak in the face of resistance. ¡°Be prepared!¡± She gritted her teeth as if she had vowed to get revenge. It seemed that another attack was necessary. ¡°Actually, I also put my saliva in it. Did you like it?¡± ¡°What!?¡± Shael answered my question with a half question. ¡°What nonsense¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re fiancees, so it¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± However, Shael did not give up. She was trying not to lose to me until the end. ¡°So, do you want to drink my saliva too?¡± That was a really disgusting remark. Shael, who was disgusted by my words, counterattacked. She was confident of her victory. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡°Okay, good. Would you like to do it with a kiss?¡± ¡°What? What?¡± She said as she looked at me with disgust. ¡°Just kidding. How could I do such a thing?¡± Shael still couldn¡¯t get rid of her doubts despite my words. ¡°So, you should have just asked for the water, don¡¯t give me orders.¡± Shael narrowed her eyes and looked at me. But she wasn¡¯t able to voice any refutations. Because we saw someone passing by. ¡°The Mage Tower Lord, are you sure that his personality has really improved?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was the same Mage Tower Lord who had quarreled with Shael and me for no reason. So how was it possible to improve his nasty personality? The reason was obvious. It was due to the Pill of Lies that Shael gave to the Mage Tower Lord. ¡°Is the pill still working?¡± ¡°If the duration is not over, then it should be. The Mage Tower Lord can¡¯t use detoxification magic¡­ and people who can get close to the Mage Tower Lord shouldn¡¯t be able to use it either.¡± That¡¯s right, the only person who could approach the Mage Tower Lord was the female protagonist, Clie. The Mage Tower Lord also had a bad rtionship with the other mages in the Mage Tower. Apart from his hight magic skills, it was also because of his nasty personality. Of course there was a possibility that the Mage Tower Lord who took the Pill of Lies could approach them¡­ but the probability that the mages would release it was small. Only skillful mages could recognize the effects of medicine taken by others, and most of them also hated the Mage Tower Lord. So even if they recognized the medicine, there was no way they would help the Mage Tower Lord. No, even if the Mage Tower Lord wanted to approach a mage in the first ce. He wouldn¡¯t be able to do so due to the effect of the pill, and he would rather distance himself from them. But the effect of pill wasn¡¯t permanent. Someday it would wear out. ¡°What if the Mage Tower Lord finds out that you drug*ed him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± It seemed that Shael had already taken care of that. ¡°I bribed the maid very generously. She¡¯s on a long journey along with her family.¡± She was a good schemer in her own way for a woman who had forgotten how many flicks she had to do. Did she really have a talent for being a viiness? ¡°What if we still get caught? If it were the Mage Tower Lord, he would attack us with just suspicion as evidence.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to stop it.¡± Apparently, she had no talent for being a viiness. Goblin: If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 22: The villainess smiles (1) Chapter 22: The viiness smiles (1) ¡°Twenty?¡± ¡°Yes, twenty.¡± For some reason, I felt that the Mage Tower Lord was quite pitiful. ¡®No, in the first ce, how did you secretly feed him 20 pills? Who the hell is that maid who was bribed Shael?¡¯ ¡°She did it because I gave her a lot of money.¡± As I looked at Shael in bewilderment and she answered. It was a reminder of how terrifying the power money was! The Mage Tower Lord was still affected by the pills, and the crown prince was closely observing Clie. He was checking her for other wounds. I didn¡¯t know how things would go after the crown prince finished checking that Clie was safe. It was obvious that the crown prince would challenge the Mage Tower Lord to a fight. If so, would the Mage Tower Lord ept the fight in that state? He might not even be able to attack the crown prince because of the of the Pill of Lies. If I used magic to release the effect, he might rather suspect me of being the culprit and attack me. It was a really headache inducing situation. Fortunately, the purpose of the banquet was aplished as the Mage Tower¡¯s curse was suppressed through Shael¡¯s mana. After the final dance, the long banquet would soon be over. And that final event would also begin soon. As expected, soon, a beautiful music started ying. Everyone got up from their seats and started dancing. I also reached out to Shael. For now, I put off thinking about the Mage Tower Lord and the crown prince. ¡°Grab it.¡± Luckily, Shael followed my lead. It seemed that letting her win was still having a positive effect on her mood. Shael started to dance, following the movement of my feet. She seemed quite skillful. It was a huge improvementpared to when she first started dancing. It made me think that maybe she had practiced alone. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, I think I dance better than you.¡± Anyway, I think I gave thepliment in vain. As Shael began to boldly take the lead as if to show her own dancing skills in response to my words. There was no way it was perfect. Although she had be quite proficient, Shael was still a beginner. Shael¡¯s feet were getting twisted. She was even on the verge of falling quite a few times. So she looked quite puzzled. Fortunately, Shael didn¡¯t fall. Because I supported her with my arms. ¡°You really are quite good at dancing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael blushed. After saying that she seemed to dance better than me, she immediately made a mistake, so it was natural for her to be ashamed. Shael patted my hand and said. ¡°As someone said before, I am heavy, so why don¡¯t you let go?¡± Shael was talking about the time I was teaching her to dance. At that time, she was heavy because of the effect of the Heavy Pollen, although I did tell her that she looked fat. The reason I said that was to make her practice her dance. The viiness was now bringing up that story again. She was a stupid viiness, but her memory was strangely quite good only in times like this. ¡°I was joking when I said you looked fat.¡± ¡°Do you think I would believe that?¡± Shael denied my im. But she seemed to believe me. Actually, it was true that she had gained a slight weight, but that wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Shael was already quite thin, so even if she gained more weight, it wouldn¡¯t matter. ¡°You are actually very light. So there is no need to try to lose weight.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even have to do that exercise to lose weight.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael continued to keep her mouth shut. Her face was red, and shame was not the reason. I used magic to enhance my hearing. Then I heard a faint sound. Ha..ha..ha¡­ It was a bit of a strange breathing sound. Shael was breathing very slowly so that I wouldn¡¯t notice it. Apparently, the viiness had poor stamina. ¡°Now that I see it, you do need to exercise.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go drink some water.¡± Shael, who would normally have objected to my words, went to drink some water. It was clear to see that she was having a hard time. Well, to be honest she not only had to dance, but also circte her mana into the pir of the Mage Tower. So even if she didn¡¯t dance, she would¡¯ve been tired to some extent. Goblin: Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 23: The villainess surprises (1) Chapter 23: The viiness surprises (1) Every eyes in the banquet hall was watching Shael and Clie. It must have been for the rumor that everyone knew from the beginning that Shael¡¯s personality was not good. By the way, recently another rumor has been circting as well. It was the rumor that Shael had fallen in love with me. It was a rumor that wasn¡¯t true at all. Perhaps Duke Jespen had yed a part in spreading that rumor. But why did Shael say such a thing to Clie? The answer was simple. It was because Shael hates Clie. She was the one who had ruined Shael¡¯s clothes. Shael must have thought that Clie¡¯s actions were intentional, not an ident. So did I. No matter how you looked at it, it was hard to understand why she spilled wine on Shael during the short time I was talking to the Mage Tower Lord. ¡°Eh, sorry! I didn¡¯t know you already had a partner¡­!¡± Clie bowed her head and apologized. Her shoulders were trembling. No, her whole body was trembling like that. It was a pitiful figure that made everyone feel sympathy. No matter what Clie really had in her heart, once she bowed her head, the opponent was bound to be defeated. She exuded an air of someone who needs to be protected. So no one could harm her in front of the people. For that reason, in the novel, Clie makes full use of her own strengths. Although I hadn¡¯t read the second half of the novel, I did read the side story that was close to the end. And, I knew most of the contents of the book. So I knew what kind of character Clie was pretty well. If it was the Clie that I knew, she would have bowed her head even if she didn¡¯t feel sorry. Then no one could harm her. Except for one person, Shael. ¡°You should have already known.¡± Even in that situation, Shael still red at Clie and pushed on. Even though warm music was ying in the banquet hall, the atmosphere had be cold. ¡°Why did you suddenly be mute?¡± Shael asked again while looking at Clie, who remained silent and only lowered her head. People in the banquet hall couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. Shael had instantly changed the atmosphere in the banquet hall. It was at that moment, the music stopped. It was the signal to announce the end of the banquet. People looked at Shael and began to hurriedly leave the banquet hall. Watching the drama unfold wasn¡¯t really important to them at the moment. They must have thought that if they remained there, she might take out her anger on them. The rumors about Shael were not always very urate. They probably didn¡¯t know about Shael¡¯s strength. They must have misunderstood Shael as a mage of great skill. It was only natural, considering that she was from the Azbel family. Moreover, Shael also infused her magic into the pirs of the Mage Tower at the banquet. Since she hadpletely cleansed the pir of the ominous energy, the misunderstanding was inevitable. Once some quick-witted people got out, others started moving as well. The crowded banquet hall became quiet in an instant. Considering that her meek behavior, which was also her strength, didn¡¯t work, Cile must be feeling quite embarrassed. Because she never had any other strength beyond that. At least it was like that in the novel. But unlike what it was in the novel, Clie looked calm. It was quite strange. This Clie hadn¡¯t had much contact with Shael yet. Even if she knew from the rumors that Shael had a bad personality, she should¡¯ve been quite flustered considering that her methods didn¡¯t work on a opponent for the first time. It was strange for her to be so calm in such a bad situation. But I had no choice but to erase that thought, as I felt a strange aura of magical power from somewhere. It meant that someone had used magic. Shael was in front of me. So it wasn¡¯t her. It was neither the Crown Prince nor Cile. I could feel that magic power from the pir in the center. It belonged to the Mage Tower Lord, Aren Jaygers. He had his fists clenched with his face down. The Mage Tower Lord wasn¡¯t supposed to control his own behavior because of the Pill of Lies. Now that he was able to, it could mean only one thing¡­ The Mage Tower Lord, Aren Jaygers, had finally escaped from the effects of the dr*g. Aren had taken twenty pills. Considering the duration of each pill, the effect couldn¡¯t have worn out in only one day. From what I could feel from the magic power, the Mage Tower Lord had used Detoxification Magic. The Mage Tower Lord wasn¡¯t supposed to have learned the Detoxification Magic. However, he clearly exceeded the extent of my knowledge. As for why he was able to use the Detoxification Magic, it was possible to use it even if one was under the effect of the Pill of Lies. It was clear that Aren had escaped the effects of the dr*g. Goblin: Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 24: The villainess is bitter (1) Chapter 24: The viiness is bitter (1) ¡°If you¡¯re going to pass out in one shot, why the hell did you jump in?¡± Shael said coldly. She had an atmosphere that reminded me of Shael from the past. The atmosphere before I scolded her, and called her a bit*ch. Shael was waiting for my answer. ¡°If I had had time to draw my sword, I wouldn¡¯t have passed out.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Shael said in a tone as if she didn¡¯t believe my excuse. It was true though. I belonged to the bloodline of the famous swordsman, the Baslett family. If I had had time to pull out my sword, I could have avoided the situation where I had to faint. Even though I knew how to use magic, it wasn''t my area of expertise. Shael was still ring at me. ¡°Are you really that worried?¡± ¡°No.¡± Of course, Shael directly denied my words. I had nothing more to say, so I looked around to escape this awkward atmosphere. It was a fairlyrge hospital room. On the table in the corner were medicines that seemed tasteless at first nce, and packs of unknown juices. As if Shael noticed my gaze, she grinned and said. ¡°The doctor told you to take them all.¡± Shael pointed to the piled up items on the table. They were exactly the packs of all kinds of medicines and juices I had seen. The amount was unbelievable! In the first ce, I had a big wound on my stomach, not a disease. I didn¡¯t really need to take all those medicine. The wound wasn¡¯t so deep that it could threaten my life. Even if it would be burdensome to treat it with healing magic, it wasn¡¯t something that required me to take that pile of medicines. I really didn¡¯t want to take those medicines. It was as if Shael had read my mind. So it was only natural that the viiness would try her best to make me take those medicine. Shael put the packs of medicines and juices beside my bed with her own hands. ¡°Eat everything.¡± It was indeed a staggering number of medicines. There seemed to be more than twenty pills, which even exceeded the number she made the Mage Tower Lord take. No, it didn¡¯t evene close to that! There were also several kinds of concentrates made from various herbs. ¡°You gave the Mage Tower Lord twenty pills, but why are you giving me medicines that make it difficult to even count them all?¡± Shael nodded her head. She tore off the wrapping paper of the medicine herself. She took my hand and started to ce the pills on top. No, she started piling them up. ¡°How many are you going to give me!¡± Shael didn¡¯t stop at my words. It wasn¡¯t until quite a few pills piled up that she stopped. By that point, there were heaps of pills on my hand. ¡°I will die from an overdose.¡± ¡°People don¡¯t die that easily.¡± I had no choice but to put the medicine in my mouth. Fortunately, there were no medications that had side effects just because I took a lot of them. Still, the viiness served them to me herself, so I couldn¡¯t just throw them away. ¡®No, would she really care about me?¡¯ That thought left me as soon as I started to chew the pills. Shael didn¡¯t even give me water, so I was just chewing on those bitter pills. I red at Shael with a bitter taste in my mouth. Shael smiled at my angry gaze in response. I swallowed the pills with difficulty. Now I needed something to rinse my mouth with. Even though I had already swallowed it all, I could still feel the bitter taste. ¡°Water. Please give me some water.¡± ¡°There is no water, but I do have something simr.¡± Shael started giving me the juices that were ced next to my bed. She¡­ she wanted me to drink those herbal concentrate instead of water. Was this really the way you should treat a patient? But I couldn¡¯t say anything. Chewing those countless pills was more painful than I thought. It was too bitter and frustrating. I felt like I had to drink something right now. It was also impossible to use magic rted to water. Drinking water produced from mana would have no effect. It would just give me the feeling of swallowing the air. There was no other way. So I started drinking the concentrate she gave me. But it also didn¡¯t work. The concentrate this evil woman gave me was very bitter as well. It was disgusting! This, too, was clearly what this wicked woman was aiming for. ¡°They say that bitter things is good for your health.¡± Shael must have noticed my suffering, she was saying things that scratched my mind. I was injured in order to save her, but the treatment I was receiving was preposterous! So, I decided to sacrifice my body for revenge! And, the method was simple. I had to deceive the viiness! ¡°Ah, this juice is more delicious than I thought!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Is there any more?¡± Goblin: Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 25: The villainess thinks (1) Chapter 25: The viiness thinks (1) [Even if you have a bad personality, you belong to me.] The viiness was uttering shocking words! Shael spat out those words and waited for my reply. It was a simr situation that happened once before. In response, I used Detection Magic. ¡®Could it be that she took another one of those strange pills again?¡¯ ¡®No. It seems that she didn¡¯t take any such pills. Then, is she acting crazy?¡¯ She acting like ¡°that time¡± again. Right at that moment, the sound of the door opening was heard. Shael stared at the door with her eyes wide open. It was Duke Jespen. He had entered the room without knocking. Evidently, Duke Jespen seemed to have heard Shael¡¯s words, as his mouth was wide open at the moment. Well, Shael¡¯s remarks were just that shocking. Absolutely unbelievable! He was definitely surprised, but then, the corners of his mouth slightly raised up. He looked at Shael, and muttered. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± It was clear to see what he was surprised by, and Shael couldn¡¯t even make an excuse. Yes, that was what she said herself. How could she have any excuse? Shael chose to remain silent as her face blushed red. Duke Jespen began to look around the room. He was looking at the many medicines lying next to my hospital bed. His inspection didn¡¯t end with just the medicine. Next to it were packs of herbal juices. The sheer amount must have been quite surprising. ¡°I wonder how worried she was, there are so many medicines!¡± Actually, Shael brought these medicine to feed me something bitter. Duke Jespen misunderstood it as Shael being worries about me. ¡°These are¡­ I wanted to¡­ make him eat something bitter¡­¡± That was Shael¡¯s excuse. Then she stopped her mouth halfway through. It was an excuse no one would believe. You wanted to make me eat something bitter, then why did you bring so many medicines? It was nonsense! The Duke of Jespen held back hisugh at his daughter¡¯s clumsy excuse. ¡°So, what is with this delicacy?¡± Duke Jespen was looking at the side dishes I was eating. Even Duke Jespen, who normally ate hearty meals, was surprised by the food. This, too, was a part of that wicked woman¡¯s n to eat alone and tease me. Even I was taken aback when she suddenly gave me some side dishes. ¡°These are¡­¡± This time, Shael couldn¡¯t even make an excuse. She just remained silent and with her blushing face. Apparently, the viiness was feeling ashamed. A shocking statement, tons of medicine, and a hearty meal. Duke Jespen seemed to have felt satisfied with the situation and asked me. ¡°I heard that there was some kind of ident at the Mage Tower.¡± ¡°Yes. Somehow, we got caught up in the mess.¡± ¡°Preposterous! That greenhorn from the Mage Tower must have acted recklessly again.¡± I knew who he was talking about when he used the word ¡°reckless¡±. It seemed that Duke Jespen was also aware of the Mage Tower Lord¡¯s nasty personality. However, that title was surprising. A greenhorn? Doesn¡¯t it make the Mage Tower Lord look like some weakling? Bute to think of it, it was also true. No matter how powerful he was, the Mage Tower Lord, who was not yet at his peak, would be considered weakpared to Duke Jespen. Duke Jespen had an eerie grin on his face. The members of the Azbel family were considered very kind. Well, except for Shael. They were so kind that I could count on one hand the number of times they scolded the wicked Shael. Even in the novel, it was said that all members of the Azbel family except for Shael were kind. However, there was something I found out after being transferred in this novel. Their personalities were sometimes different. I noticed it when I got in tough with the people around me. At the moment, Duke Jespen was smiling like a viin. He nodded his head as if he had vowed to take revenge on the Mage Tower Lord. Suddenly, his expression softened. This time, it seemed that he was thinking of something other than the Mage Tower Lord. Then he looked at Shael and said. ¡°Shael, would you mind stepping aside so I can talk to Eran for a moment?¡± Shael stood up obediently. Possibly, it would have been too embarrassing for her when Duke Jespen heard the shocking remarks earlier. In response to his request, which she would normally have resisted, she rather obeyed and left the room. Now, I was having a private meeting with Duke Jespen. Duke Jespen was thinking about something. His thoughts were obvious. He was probably thinking about how to help me and Shael further out rtionship. Duke Jespen really wanted to see his daughter¡¯s wedding soon. ¡°¡­!¡± Then he suddenly opened his eyes. The Duke Jespen, who had been thinking pleasantly before, had disappeared, and he inquired with a trembling voice, ¡°Is it possible, that you really are going to live as Shael¡¯s captive?¡± Goblin: This is a sponsored release. [2/10 Chapters.] Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 26: Caught by the villainess (1) Chapter 26: Caught by the viiness (1) I couldn¡¯t just sit still in the hospital room. ¡®I wonder how Duke Jespen knew of that Mage Tower Lord¡¯s nasty personality.¡¯ Through my conversations with Shael, I was able to find out about the rtionship between Duke Jespen and the Mage Tower Lord. It¡¯s said that ever since bing the Mage Tower Lord, Aren Jaygers has often challenged Duke Jespen to a duel. Until now, Duke Jespen had ignored the Mage Tower Lord who was picking a fight with him. It would have been like that in the novel as well. But not anymore. ording to rumors, it is said that the Mage Tower Lord had challenged Duke Jespen to a duel again. And Duke Jespen epted it. As the deadline approached, I headed straight to the arena with Shael. The arena was huge. It was absurdly huge for a ce where only two people would fight. A lot of people came as spectators. However, I noticed something strange. The Mage Tower Lord would hide his power in front of the general public as much as possible. He did it because of the female lead, Clie. In the novel, Clie hated it when the Mage Tower Lord got into fights. So, the Mage Tower Lord fought most of his fights in private. Of course, if the Mage Tower Lord got really angry, even Clie¡¯s displeasure wouldn¡¯t work. So, did the Mage Tower Lord be so angry that he ignored Clie¡¯s wishes? Contrary to my thoughts, the Mage Tower Lord seemed calm. No, he seemed to be having fun. He seemed happy at the fact that his fight against Duke Jespen was finally happening. Then why the hell was he okay with fighting in such a crowded ce? To find an answer to that, I looked at Clie, who was sitting far away. She didn¡¯t seem to care much about the fact that the Mage Tower Lord would be fighting. She just sat there, expressionless. Although was somewhat suspicious, I dismissed the thought for now. The battle between the Mage Tower Lord, Aren Jaygers and Duke Jespen was about to begin. *** The fight started at the signal of an elder.. Mage Tower Lord, Aren, was gathering mana in his hands. But, Duke Jespen just quietly watched on. It was a battle between mages. No one in the spectators seat could know the final oue of the fight. They just cheered for the spectacle that they would never see again. Aren was the first to strike. He hurled a giant steel shard at Duke Jespen. The onlookers were so overwhelmed by the disy that they even forgot to cheer. Bang! The steel shard thrown by Aren, lost its strength and fell to her floor of the arena. Seeing this, Aren began to gather his mana again. Speed was the lifeblood of magicians¡¯ battles. Life and death depended how fast you could attack and how fast you could block. So the Mage Tower Lord, Aren, had ground to be confident in this fight. In the first ce, Aren became the Mage Tower Lord due to his rapid magic casting. Of course, the intensity of the battle was quite excellent. People gasped and pped at the Mage Tower Lords steel magic and Duke Jespen, who stood still like an immovable monolith. Aren stared at him while mana concentrated in his hand. The Duke must be scheming something. So it wouldn¡¯t be that wise to just rush into battle. ¡®Why the hell are you just standing still?¡¯ Contemted Aren, as he looked at Duke Jespen wasn¡¯t even gathering his mana. Aren thought of Clie who was watching over him. Then he arrogantly said, ¡°Never, I will never lose!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y around, why don¡¯t you get serious?¡± Duke Jespen let out a sigh at his arrogant remark. ¡®Is that something you should say to your elders...'' Duke Jespen raised his hand. He pointed at Aren. Then something in the air shot towards him. It was an unknown curse magic. Maybe the Duke was aiming for the fact that Aren didn¡¯t know how to use Detoxification Magic, and he was only able to usebat magic. However, the incident at the banquet hall had given him the ability to use it. He grinned. Then, as if showing off, he took Duke Jespen¡¯s curse magic head on. He had a ring that was handed down from the previous Mage Tower Lords. It only had one function, repelling all kinds of curse magic. It was the reason why he could not learn detoxification magic. He had taken it off for a while during the banquet and was severely punished for it, so he had been wearing the ring all the time. Duke Jespen¡¯s curse magic was dispelled as soon as it touched Aren. ¡°It won¡¯t work¡­¡± He was about to tell Duke Jespen that his curse magic wouldn¡¯t work, but he noticed that Duke Jespen was shooting wind magic at the ring. Aren quickly dodged it. If the ring is taken away, he would be cursed! Even though he had learned the Detoxification Magic himself at the banquet hall, it was still quite weak. It was not enough to repel Duke Jespen¡¯s curse magic. So he had to protect the ring. Of course he was sure that he¡¯d be able to do that. That¡¯s why Aren didn¡¯t learn Detoxification Magic. Aren looked down at the ring for a moment, and at that fleeting moment. Quaaagh! Aren was nearly knocked out by a rock that flew from somewhere. ¡®Was he quietly waiting for the chance?¡¯ Thought Aren as he stood up, while holding his stance. ¡°Shi*t!¡± His side hurt. He had been careless. However, if the Duke used that amount of mana in such a short interval, the recoil should have been quiterge. Aren looked at Duke Jespen and began to prepare his magic. But he had miscalcted, as he soon discovered that a hot fireball was flying towards him. Touuu! Aren quickly summoned steel to block it. That wasn¡¯t the end. Duke Jespen also invoked Gale Magic! A mysterious curse, a huge rock, a hot fire ball, and now the Gale Magic. ¡®Is this the power of the head of the famous mage family?¡¯ Hwaaah! The wind was sharp and cold as it scratched Aren¡¯s body. Wherever the wind passed, it only left behind red scars. Aren was enduring the wind that attacked him with his bare body. ¡°Oh, heh.¡± He didn¡¯t use magic to defend against the wind. He was enduring the pain and gathering his mana. Goblin: Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 27: The villainess is gluttonous (1) Chapter 27: The viiness is gluttonous (1) ¡°Where are you looking?¡± I was startled by Shael¡¯s words. Shael was asking me in cold words. She already knew that my gaze was on Clie! Shael looked like she was in a bad mood. If you think about it, it kind of made sense. No matter how much she didn¡¯t love me, anyone would feel bad if their fianc¨¦ stared at another woman. Even I also wouldn¡¯t like it if Shael stared at another guy. And, Shael had another reason to not like it, because the woman I was looking at was also the woman who spilled the wine on her dress. ¡°I think you were looking at that woman.¡± Shael pointed at Clie with her hand. ¡®What should I say? Should I deny it?¡¯ To that end, Shael¡¯s words were full of confidence, so I couldn¡¯t. In the end, I just said anything that came to mind. ¡°I was just curious about how she could be friends with both the Crown Prince and the Mage Tower Lord.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that kind of look.¡± If excuses didn¡¯t work, the right answer would be to attack! So, I asked Shael. ¡°Are you jealous right now?¡± ¡°Haa?¡± Shael, who had been watching me more closely, immediately withdrew her gaze. As expected, for a viiness like her, an attack was the answer rather than an excuse. Then, Shael looked at the Mage Tower Lord and said. ¡°Good.¡± Iughed. Some onlookers who knew of the Mage Tower Lord¡¯s dirty personality also seemed to have simr feelings as Shael. Although they were afraid that the wizards of the Mage Tower would see him, they hid their expression. Some people who had only heard of the Mage Tower Lord were sympathetic to him. Well, he did pass out, looking really pathetic. Moreover, they didn¡¯t know the real reason why the fight between Duke Jespen and the Mage Master was happening. All they knew was that the Mage Tower Lord had challenged Duke Jespen to a duel. Because the fact that I was injured by the Mage Tower Master is unknown except for Duke Jespen, the main characters in the novel, and Shael. I didn¡¯t know what would happen if this was passed on to Ezran Baslett, who was my father. Even the imperial family couldn¡¯t easily touch the Mage Tower Lord. So would it be different for a duke? Yes, they indeed could take action if they had good reasons. My injury seems to have been that good reason. Even though the Mage Tower Lord had great power, it was the same for the Dukes. The power of the Mage Tower was not purely in the hands of the Mage Tower Lord yet. He would indeed have great power with overwhelming force in the distant future, but not yet. Of course, he still had quite a lot of power, but it was far from enough if the opponent was a Duke. So, I didn¡¯t know what the situation would be like if the matter spilled over to Duke Ezran. What if the Mage Tower Lord was expelled? If so, the development would be very different from the original novel. It was only natural that the identity of one of the male leads would change. The mage who would sit in the seat of the Mage Tower Lord would also change. Do any of the mages of the Mage Tower, who were crazy about magic, possess a normal thought process? There was a high probability that the recement would have a simr personality as Aren. Maybe even worse! So, it was better for Aren, who had an inhibitor called Clie, to be the Mage Tower Lord. Even though his personality was nasty, he¡¯d be easy to deal with than others. He was a necessary existence. He had power that would be of great help even in the war in the future. My injuries were not revealed to the outside world for those reasons. Honestly, it was quite unfair, but I was able to forget it because of what had happened just now. Because the Mage Tower Lord was beaten to a pulp. ¡°How much did you eat?¡± Shael was eating desserts that looked too sweet even at first nce. She was eating them before the duel started, and was eating even after it ended. ¡°What is it?¡± As if asking what the problem was, Shael asked back. Could it be that she was doing this because I told her that she didn¡¯t need to lose weight because she was very light? Shael was unbridled. Even though she was thin, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her health to eat too much. Moreover, even though the fight was over, it was not yet time to get up. It was because Duke Jespen suddenly brought in the family mages to perform a magic performance. It seemed that Shael was going to continue eating the desserts until the spectacle was over. But, I had to put a stop to the viiness¡¯s gluttony! So, I said to Shael. ¡°You¡¯ll gain weight.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I was already very light?¡± I couldn¡¯t refute her because I really said that. ¡°It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± ¡°I am healthy.¡± Still, Shael didn¡¯t listen to me. So I chose another way to deal with her. I had to fight poison with poison! Goblin: This is a sponsored release. [5/10 Chapters.] Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 28: The villainess plans (1) Chapter 28: The viiness ns (1) Shael and Clie faced each other. It was Shael who spoke first. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Clie tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand. At Clie¡¯s reaction, Shael turned to re at me. ¡®What should I say?¡¯ It was clear that the opportunity to interrogate Clie had passed by. So getting out of this situation was the priority now. ¡°It¡¯s not what you are suspecting.¡± It was true. Even though I deliberately followed Clie, it wasn¡¯t because of what Shael was thinking. Shael let out a sigh and red at Clie. Then she took my hand and turned around to leave. Shael started dragging me away. It happened when I was about to follow her as Shael wished. I heard ire¡¯s voice. ¡°Ah. You dropped this bracelet!¡± Clie was holding a pure white bracelet in her hand. However, I didn¡¯t wear a bracelet. I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when I checked the bracelet properly. The bracelet Clie was holding was a bracelet that looked quite familiar. It was the unique snake-shaped bracelet that was on the cover of the romantic fantasy novel. I was able to remember the details because it yed a pretty important role in the story. It was a bracelet of holy power that would appear in the mid-tote half of that romanic fantasy novel. This bracelet would give the wearer enormous holy power and be its source. What¡¯s more, it was a tremendous artifact that even contained various mysterious functions. It served as a surveince item, and could store various magic. Even if the bracelet was far away, Clie, the owner, would be able to call it back. Anyway, it seemed that my assumption was not wrong. Clie must have regressed. Otherwise, there was no way this bracelet would appear at this point. I looked at Clie. She had a shy smile on her face. I must not make a mistake. I had to manage my expression properly. The reason was simple. This bracelet was a big topic because of the owner¡¯s decision. It¡¯s a bracelet that allowed its owner to gain enormous holy power, so it¡¯s natural. Clie, who was loved by the Crown Prince and the Mage Tower Lord, would eventually take possession of the bracelet. And the owner of the bracelet was decided before Eran Baslett was killed by Shael in the novel. Therefore, the Eran Baslett in the novel should have known about the existence of this bracelet. So I immediately understood why Clie was giving this bracelet to me. After she regressed, she must have felt a change from Shael and me. Clie was looking at me. I wonder if Clie thought that I, too, had regressed with her for some reason. If I ept this bracelet, it will be like admitting that I, too, had regressed. Of course I wasn¡¯t a regressor¡­ but¡­ a possessor. But it seemed that it was already toote. Clie, who was quite intelligent, was convinced of this. I couldn¡¯t let things go beyond my knowledge. I didn¡¯t really want to intervene in the original plot, but at this point, Shael would get caught up in it again if I didn¡¯t. If I had this bracelet, I could try anything. I could talk to Clie, or find other ways to do things through the bracelet. That would be beneficial in many ways, so I received her bracelet she was handing over to me. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Clie answered with a bright smile. Replying back with a smile, I turned around and walked away. Fortunately, I was able to get away from the dazzling Clie and contemted on her reasons for doing the things she was doing. Shael, who was beside me carefully looked at my bracelet and asked, ¡°What is that bracelet?¡± ¡°Ah, this is a bracelet I happened to get some time ago. I think I dropped it at some point.¡± It was an excuse because the clothes I was wearing didn¡¯t have pockets. Was she feeling suspicious of a bracelet that suddenly appeared? However, Shael didn¡¯t have much interest in what I wear, so it should be alright. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just focus on eating sweets while watching the magic show?¡± So I was able to change the subject. ¡°You didn¡¯t have it before.¡± ¡°I did have it.¡± However, the viiness continued to be suspicious. So what I had to do was attack. Like I¡¯ve always done. ¡°By the way, what are those powders in your mouth?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I personally wiped the powder off Shael¡¯s mouth. Then I said to Shael. ¡°Could it be that¡­ you secretly ate the desserts?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Looking at your reaction, it seems that I am right.¡± Shael remained silent. As if she was reflecting. ¡®Why is this shameless viiness reflecting on things like this?¡¯ Well, it might be because if I get mad, she won¡¯t be able to eat those desserts anymore. It was a very entric reason. Even then, the proud viiness red at me out of the corner of her eye, as if the situation was not to her liking. Then she said, ¡°What are you going to do about that?¡± As expected, she was a viiness with a trashy personality. Stealing my desserts and spitting out such words? She had an absolutely trash mindset. So I immediately punished her. ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you for a week.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± At those words, Shael took her ring eyes away from me. She just moaned and put on a sad face. Okay. In order to somehow get Shael and Clie to meet, there was a setting in the novel called a ¡°Dessert Shop¡± that Shael would have loved to death. However, perhaps her love for it was so great that it was beyond what I thought. Because, the next moment, Shael opened her mouth to speak in a low voice, ¡°Sor¡­ y.¡± Perhaps she meant to say that she was sorry. But the words did not carry on to the end. It was only one word, sorry. But it was a huge surprise. No matter how much she liked sweet things, she tried to utter words that meant that she was reflecting! Even if she stopped half way, it was a big deal! I guess this could be useful! I arrived at the arena and took out another box. Goblin: Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 29: The villainess sneers (1) Chapter 29: The viiness sneers (1) Shael began to worry. How, could she pull off that ¡°Scam Marriage¡±. She thought back to what she had heard a few days ago. It was her memory of the moment in the hospital room, when she overheard the conversation between Duke Jespen and Eran. [So that means you will marry Shael.] Eran gave an unexpected answer to Duke Jespen¡¯s enquiry, it was something which he wouldn¡¯t have affirmed in front of Shael. [Yes, someday I will.] Yes, Eran agreed with that statement. It was also an answer that surprised her when she first heard it. It was the same Eran who had cursed at Shael, saying that she was a bi*ch, so why the hell did Eran reply like that? Then, did Eran be that confident in his ability to break the shackles of their marriage? However, that fact was also quite unclear. Since he was in front of Duke Jespen, he might have said something he didn¡¯t mean at all. Even if what he had said was true, Shael¡¯s strategy wouldn¡¯t be that easy to implement. Because Eran¡¯s ¡®someday¡¯ could mean a fairly distant future. Above all, Shael didn¡¯t intend to mention the word ¡®marriage¡¯ to Eran first. Shael was a viiness with self-respect! Even if the marriage was a fake marriage aimed to torment Eran, she wouldn¡¯t propose it first. It had to be Eran who asks for her hand in marriage first. Wasn¡¯t that obvious? It would determine who was above, who would be below. ¡®So I have to make Eran ask for marriage first.¡¯ ¡®No, I should make him beg instead of ask for it!¡¯ Shael thought of a way to do that as well. There was only one way. It was to make Eran fall for her! However, there was no way Shael knew how to do that. Rather, Shael¡¯s actions up until now must¡¯ve made him hate her. Despite that, she was confident that she could seduce Eran without the help of anything else. That much was natural, but¡­ But, Shael got up from her seat. She wanted to find something that could help her. The first ce Shael headed was the library. The Azbel family¡¯s library. Shael usually didn¡¯t like books very much, but recently she had been getting a lot of help from books. From the books on losing weight to books on strengthening her fingers. Those were the books she had read in the Mage Tower¡¯s library. Shael started looking for books that might help her this time too. And, one such book caught her eye. [Ways to Charm People and Develop Affection] Even at a nce, it seemed like a book that could be of great help to Shael. Of course, she didn¡¯t really want to act affectionately towards Eran, but¡­ But, Shael picked up the book. Sudden changes were frightening things. What if she treated him affectionately at first and then, she suddenly changed? She could already imagine the torment Eran would feel from that. Shael didn¡¯t stop with just one book. She started looking around again. This time, another book caught Shael¡¯s eyes. [999 Ways to Develop a Rtionship between a Man and a Woman through Pushing and Pulling] Taken with the interesting title, Shael picked up the book. ¡®Ways to develop a rtionship between a man and a woman through Pushing and Pulling?¡¯ The title of the book waspletely iprehensible. It might even mean somethingpletely different to what she was thinking. ¡®If the meaning of this title is anything like my own thoughts, then I will be able to push Eran incredibly well.¡¯ Shael thought. ¡®I can even push him off the edge of a cliff!¡¯ Of course, the title of the book didn¡¯t mean such a thing at all. However, there was no way that Shael, who was ignorant of such matters, would know this. On top of that, Shael¡¯s rtionships with other people wasn¡¯t great. She hadn¡¯t even properly talked to the maids about such matters. Only Shael, after picking up that book, would think that the rtionship between a man and a woman was such a strange thing. Now she had two books. However, to Shael, it seemed a bitcking. She was a greedy viiness. So, she went in search of another book. [999 Hot Ways to Seduce a Man] (G: Where are these booksing from?) Shael took out her book without realizing it. Unlike the previous two books, she picked it because of the stimting title. ¡®Yes, this is perfect.¡¯ She hugged the books and headed for her room. These books would give her the knowledge she needed. These books were the foundations upon which she would construct her grand n. She has arranged the books in the order in which she had picked them. Then grabbing the first one, Shael opened the book. Flutter¡­ Shael started reading the book. There was still quite a bit of time before Eran arrived. She had enough time to read a book. So, she should be able to properly prepare. The first thing mentioned in the book was cooking. Shael stopped reading, because she had never cooked before. Then she opened the book again. [The important thing is not the taste of the food. Sincerity in cooking the food is important. Even if it doesn¡¯t taste good, he or she will enjoy your dish.] ¡®The taste is not important.¡¯ Shael immediately started reading more. Goblin: This is a sponsored release. [8/10 Chapters.] Check out the other projects I¡¯m working on in the project page. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 30: A day with the villainess (1) Chapter 30: A day with the viiness (1) I didn¡¯t do anything except tell her to eat the cookies, but the viiness was sneering at me. It was an action that would make anyone curious about the reason why. Didn¡¯t she even think that the cookies tasted good? But I epted it normally. Because it was amon thing for this wicked woman to sneer at me. Of course, it was also amon thing for me to fire back in response. Therefore, I said to Shael, who was still sneering at me. ¡°Would you like to go for a walk?¡± Obviously, it was an offer Shael would reject. In fact, we had never had a proper walk outside before. So I prepared to get something out of my pocket. It was a Serpent Orb. A Serpent Orb containing Shael¡¯s dark history. However, what Shael said next was quite unexpected. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Shael epted my offer. An offer she would normally have turned down without even thinking about it. I felt doubtful about Shael¡¯s behavior and thought that something about her had changed, but for now, I followed Shael and got up. ¡°Where are we going?¡± That¡¯s what Shael asked me. ¡®Yes, where should we go¡­¡¯ Actually, I was just going to use the Serpent Orb and say something to make fun of the viiness who was sneering at me. But, who knew that the viiness would agree to go out with me so easily? I wonder what made her change her mind. That¡¯s right! Thest time, didn¡¯t I go to the auction house and the Mage Tower just because Shael wanted it. I was forced into it! So, it would only be proper for me to choose a ce that I would enjoy. Moreover, it would also have to be a ce that would help me improve the viiness. Come to think of it, the viiness¡¯s stamina was particrly bad. She became tired quite easily even when she danced in the Mage Tower. ¡®And, she also ate a lot of sweets¡­¡¯ I was quite worried about her health. The viiness needed exercise. So what I chose was mountain climbing. Climbing would help the viiness with her poor stamina. Shael didn¡¯t know that and silently followed me. We went through the teleportation magic circle in Azbel za. Fortunately, a teleportation magic circle was set up even to the mountain range of the Azbel territory, which required a lot of magic stones. Shael red at me after taking a look at the huge mountain in front of us. But when our eyes met, she removed her ring eyes and looked straight ahead as if nothing had happened. She normally would have red at me several times and turned around saying she wanted to go back to the mansion right away. But, it seemed that Shael¡¯s personality had softened a little. I couldn¡¯t figure out why. ¡®Ah! Did she really want to eat the dessert I made?¡¯ It was a good reason. In the book, there was even a setting where the viiness would¡¯ve loved the dessert to death. In the magic bag I was carrying, there was also the dessert that Shael wanted. Maybe she was acting like that after realizing that. First of all, I started climbing the seemingly endless mountain with Shael. ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± It was 30 minutes after we started climbing. We couldn¡¯t even see the top yet. But, Shael frowned at me, saying it was difficult. Keeping an eye at Shael¡¯s frown for quite a while, I could tell that Shael was able put up with her displeasure for a longer period of time than I had previously thought. If it were the usual Shael, she would have expressed dissatisfaction as soon as she had a hard time. ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡± ¡°No.¡± I wasn¡¯t struggling at all, and Shael was the only one struggling, but not to the extent that her breathing turned rough. So if we went down now, the exercise won¡¯t have any effect. It would be meaningless toe here at all. At my words, Shael started climbing the mountain again. This time too, Shael followed my words. But that was short-lived. ¡°I want to go down. Climb it yourself.¡± As usual, Shael was expressing her dissatisfaction again. She was different from before. The viiness had been following my words until now, but finally she had returned to normal. ¡®Is it a good thing?¡¯ I don¡¯t know. First of all, I opened the magic bag to bring out the secret weapon. What I took out was a box of cookies. This, too, was made with a recipe from a dessert shop that Shael would¡¯ve loved to death. ¡°Here, try it.¡± I took out a cookie and handed it to Shael. Shael took a bite. I¡¯ve been waiting for that ¡°¡­!¡± Then Shael raised her eyes and looked at my cookie box. I smiled at Shael and started climbing the mountain again. It was a silent threat! If you don¡¯t climb the mountain, then I won¡¯t give you more cookies. Shael followed me without a word. I also climbed the mountain without a word. Then, Shael broke the silence first. ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± ¡°If you make it to the top, I will give you the cookies.¡± ¡°Cookies.¡± Of course, the viiness followed suit. In regards to her words and other actions, Iughed out loud. It was natural for the viiness to reply with a re. The Shael, who had been following my words without any rewards,pletely disappeared. Now she was just doing my bidding for the reward¡ª the cookies. Goblin: This is a sponsored release. [9/10 Chapters.] If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 31: Books (1) Chapter 31: Books (1) The book that made Shael feel embarrassed was torn to shreds. Of the books Shael had picked out, only one remained. [999 Hot Ways to Seduce a Man] ¡®Yes, I liked the title of this book from the beginning.¡¯ The other books didn¡¯t have a title as interesting as this one. This time, Shael was strangely confident for herself. Flutter¡­ Shael started reading the book. As expected, this time it wasn¡¯t as bad at all. Different from the previous books she had read, there were many tips that would be very helpful to Shael. At some point, the clock pointed to the time Eran woulde. Shael, who had already familiarized herself with the contents of the book, began to devise her own strategy. First of all, Shael started to change her clothes. [To captivate men, wear thin clothes.] What Shael chose for this was a thin dress. There wasn¡¯t much exposure, but it was quite thin. That¡¯s why she chose it. Next, Shael prepared a pair of high-heeled shoes as well. This was also mentioned in the book. It was a perfect preparation! Shael waited for Eran. Before long, Eran came in. Even that short amount of time felt like a long wait for Shael. But, the time had finallye. Shael pondered over the contents of the book. [Please act differently than usual.] That was a really difficult task. ¡®How exactly should I act?¡¯ First of all, Shael said something different than usual. ¡°Go out.¡± It meant that she wanted to go out together. Adding to that, it was a suggestion that she wouldn¡¯t normally make at all. Eran tilted his head at those words. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much to ask someone who has just arrived to leave?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eran had misunderstood Shael¡¯s words. The word ¡°Go out¡± was interpreted to mean that only Eran should leave the room, not to go out together. ¡°Let¡¯s go out together. Because it¡¯s boring here.¡± At those words, Eran, who was staring at Shael in surprise, stood up. Shael also got up and left the room. [Be proactive.] ¡®Be proactive?¡¯ Shael walked while contemting on the part that had been emphasized in the book. Her pace, which should have been leisurely, became faster. Shael started walking ahead of Eran. She was doing it in order to lead where they would be going. First of all, Shael started walking toward the Azbel family¡¯s garden. Tagak! She was wearing a higher heel than usual, so it was making a sound she wasn¡¯t used to. Originally, she would have worn shoes with a much lower heel than this one. ¡®Maybe that¡¯s why I feel especially ufortable?¡¯ Eran was watching this carefully. As mentioned in the book, would high heels really work for Eran? Shael didn¡¯t know. At that moment, she shuddered as they were walking towards the garden. ¡®Did I wear the thin clothes for nothing?¡¯ The weather was colder than Shael thought. Wheeiing¡­ A cold wind blew. The wind hit Shael¡¯s body. Nevertheless, Shael didn¡¯t give in, and she continued walking towards the garden. Then Shael had no choice but to stop. It was because she felt a presence behind her. It was Eran who was following Shael. He was standing right behind Shael before he knew it. ¡°Why are you wearing that stupid outfit in this weather?¡± After saying that, Eran put his own coat on Shael. Shael grinned. It happened as it was in the book. [If your target sees your thin clothes and lends you a coat, that¡¯s a sess. It means that he has a lot of feelings for you.] ¡°What are youughing at? Please walk before I take it away.¡± Eran¡¯s words were thorny as usual. Despite the words that she would normally have refuted, Shael remained silent. Finally, she got some meaningful results by following the book! It made Shael feel better. As if to show Shael¡¯s mood, her steps became even faster than before. Tagak! Tagak! It was the sound of Shael¡¯s heals. Eran and Shael, who were walking silently, could only hear that sound. However, another sound was added to it. It was also the sound of Shael¡¯s shoes as well. At the strange sound, Shael looked at her shoes. The heel of her shoe was broken. ¡°You need to lose some weight.¡± Eran said after checking Shael¡¯s shoes. Shael¡¯s mood, which had improved for a moment, rapidly worsened. ¡°It¡¯s because the shoes are cheap.¡± It was a lie. The shoes looked precious even at a nce. Eran stopped Shael from continuing to walk and made her sit on a nearby bench. He held Shael¡¯s shoes and cut them with his magic to make walking easier. Goblin: This is a sponsored release. [10/10 Chapters.] That''s all the sponsored chapters. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 32: The villainess doesn’t give up on the strategy (1) Chapter 32: The viiness doesn¡¯t give up on the strategy (1) Duke Jespen just happened to see Shael and Eran while passing by the garden with the servants. Eran and Shael would normally be in Shael¡¯s room. Seeing Shael¡¯s expression, Duke Jespen was convinced. This situation was Shael idea! It seemed that Shael herself had suggested that they should go for a walk together. And looking at Shael¡¯s expression again, he understood that she was nning something. After confirming that fact, Duke Jespen began to activate his mana. The servants stood still, holding their breath, as nn incrediblyplex magic circle was drawn next to Duke Jespen. What kind of magic was he trying to use? To the servants, the shape of the magic circle was rather familiar. It was teleportation magic! Duke Jespen suddenly disappeared. Then he appeared again. He was gone for less than 5 seconds. There was a chair in Duke Jespen¡¯s hand, and he held a te of sweet cookies in his other hand. It was obvious, the reason Shael liked sweet things was because of heredity. It was in her blood. Duke Jespen sat in his chair and started snacking on the cookies while watching Shael and Eran¡¯s budding romance. ¡®I¡¯m sorry for Shael, but isn¡¯t this the Azbel family¡¯s garden?¡¯ It was wrong for them to do such a thing in public in the first ce. As it was a ce where many members of the family walked around. ¡°¡­!¡± It was at that moment, Shael pushed Eran to the wall. She faced Eran and ced her left hand on the wall. It was an amazing scene! Duke Jespen began stuffing even more cookies in his mouth. Seeing this, the butler on the side frowned and began to sweat. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Duke Jespen¡¯s eyes widened as he spoke to the butler. ¡°Gwa, it¡¯s okay, My Lord.¡± At some point, Shael had hugged Eran, and Duke Jespen almost shed tears of emotion. Kyaaa! He also began to mor along with the voices of the maids, but before he knew it, the cookies had disappeared. Shael was still hugging Eran. Satisfied with Shael¡¯s boldness, Duke Jespen smiled happily and left. If Shael found out about this, he would be in big trouble. But when he thought back to the scene, Eran¡¯s face had only showed his bewilderment. Eran¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn red. It was clear that Duke Jespen¡¯s help was required in this matter. Apparently, he had to move forward with the operation. ¡®But not now.¡¯ The Duke of Jespen walked to his wife, Ene Azbel. It was because even Duke Jespen was hungry for love after witnessing the rtionship between Eran and Shael. *** Shael took her arms away from the wall. ¡®Why the hell are you doing things like this?¡¯ She made me walk behind her before, and this time she was even hugging me. It seems that Shael¡¯s mind has been going crazytely. No, she was weird from the beginning, but¡­ ¡®To think that she¡¯d do such a things in the middle of the day.¡¯ Shael¡¯s face was red. The ignorant viiness seemed to have finally realized that there were many servants around. After taking a moment to carefully choose my words, I asked Shael with the usual tone, ¡°What the hell was that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael stayed silent at my words and walked toward the garden. At the same time, she red at the maids who were staring at Shael. The maids quickly left the garden. Because of that, only Shael and I were present in the garden right now. The Azbel family¡¯s garden was veryrge. It was so big, it could be called a forest. Shael walked towards the pond in the center. Her face was still red. Clearly, the viiness was still feeling ashamed. ¡®Well, it deserves it.¡¯ I stopped making fun of Shael and started walking behind her. The viiness liked to step on the beautiful flowers. So, I had to use healing magic to fix the flowers. We arrived at the pond before I knew it. There I saw a familiar fish that I had seen with Shael the other day. It was catfish. Just like at the Mage Tower, the catfish were friendly towards Shael this time as well. Originally, there shouldn¡¯t have been any such fish in the pond. But since there was an abundance of catfish here, it seemed that Shael was behind it. ¡°I don¡¯t think it was originally there, but did you release it by any chance?¡± At my words, Shael nodded her head. It seemed that my guess was correct. ¡®Could it be that the catfish suited the viiness¡¯ taste?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand her taste at all. Shael stared nkly at the catfish. She just quietly stood still. It was a very elegant scene. Except for the fact that the target she was looking at was a catfish. Still, it was the first time I felt the human side of Shael. Just a few days ago¡­ didn¡¯t she step on the flowers she said she liked and scared the birds? Just looking at her stand quietly like this made me feel something new about Shael. It¡¯s just¡­ I couldn¡¯t understand why she was staring at the catfish. No, looking at it like this, catfish did look somewhat cute. ¡®Have I also be weird because of the viiness?¡¯ Plop! A powerful catfish came right in front of Shael. It seemed a bit awkward, but on the contrary, it looked quite cute. Goblin: If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 33: Kicked out by the villainess (1) Chapter 33: Kicked out by the viiness (1) After saying such shocking words to Eran, Shael took Eran to the Azbel family¡¯s dining room. Eran just followed Shael in flustered state. And¡­ after eating the cooked catfish, Shael and Eran returned to the room again. Shael recalled another instruction from the book she had covered with a nket. [After that, suggest the target to go to bed.] ¡®Suggest him to go to bed?¡¯ Shael followed the instruction and said to Eran. ¡°Go to bed.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes?¡± Honestly, she didn¡¯t really want to say it, but it was something instructed in the book. And, it was also a part that was emphasized as being really important! Ignoring her fianc¨¦, who had frozen in ce like an idiot, Shael headed to her bed. Lifting off the nket, she reached out her hand for the book. [999 Hot Ways to Seduce a Man] Shael wanted to know what she had to do next, as she still hadn¡¯t read thetter part yet. She opened the book and began to read. [If the opponent epts it¡­] Shael tore the book to shreds after reading the rest. Before long, the state of the book had changed beyond recognition. If she had known that it would be like that, she would have torn it apart from the start! It was something so obvious that anyone could have predicted it, but not Shael. She was a viiness who had no interest in dating at all. Shael regretted her past decision to follow the instructions of this book, and racked her brain to think of a n to get rid of Eran. *** Shael suddenly tore the book in front of her to shreds, and at the moment, she looked quite absent-minded. Then she came to her senses and told me. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me to go to bed?¡± ¡°Out.¡± The viiness kept changing her words. And this isn¡¯t even my house, so normally, I¡¯d just leave, but¡­ For some reason, I felt like I shouldn¡¯t. Adding to that, I felt quite offended by her sudden change of words. You embarrassed me by telling me to go to bed and now you¡¯re kicking me out so coldly? ¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll just quietly leave!¡¯ So I pointed at the torn book Shael was hiding with her hand. ¡°Is it because of that book?¡± ¡°Never, no!¡± Shael shook her head in denial. It was a strong reaction, but it was obvious that it was a lie. That book was the reason for Shael¡¯s erratic behavior. ¡°Then, can I have a look?¡± Shael quickly covered the torn book in response to my words. It was clear that that book was a source of great shame for Shael. ¡°No!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t see it if you let me sleep on the bed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The viiness red at me in response. Thinking that the viiness might burn the book, I cast a protection spell on the book. Seeing this, Shael looked at the book in bewilderment. Now, she had no choice. When I acted as if I was checking the torn pieces of a book, Shael had no choice but to give in. ¡°Then, go to another room and sleep.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. I like it here.¡± Then, as I was about to walk towards the torn book, Shael stopped me in a fright. It was my victory! That¡¯s how I was able to stay in Shael¡¯s room. Normally, it would have already been time for me to leave Shael¡¯s room. To be honest, I did think I had acted a bit too rash, but¡­ ¡®It¡¯s the viiness fault!¡¯ I struggled to rationalize. Anyway, everyone in the Azbel family would notice if I slept in another room. There might even be a rumor that Shael had suggested that I sleep at Azbel Mansion ¡®No, wouldn¡¯t such rumors spread even if I sleep here?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ There was also a huge sofa in Shael¡¯s room. I walked over to the sofa and sat down. If I dered that I would sleep on the bed like we did in the Mage Tower, it was almost certain that Shael, who had been enduring until now, would leave the room. In fact, she was probably thinking about leaving the room even now. Because the situation was different from the Mage Tower, in which there was risk of being cursed after leaving. It¡¯s a pity that I had to sleep on the sofa, but it was still something I had to do. Shael was already lying on the bed. Oddly enough, she didn¡¯t lie down with her back facing towards me. Shaely down in a way she could see me. Normally, she would¡¯ve slept with her back turned because she wouldn¡¯t want to see me. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± We asked at the same time. ¡°Why are you lying down this way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s to make sure you don¡¯t do something weird, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡®Ah, was it like that?¡¯ The viiness was treating me like a perve*t. ¡°So it isn¡¯t because you love me?¡± To be honest, it felt a bit embarrassing, but it was a good counter for the viiness. At that, Shael red at me and turned her body around. Anyway, the viiness was easy to manipte. Looking closely at Shael, I saw something unexpected. It was a doll that protruded a little out of the nket Shael was covering herself with. I think she slept like that even in the Mage Tower. ¡®Could it be that she has always been doing that?¡¯ It waspletely uncharacteristic for someone like Shael. After some time passed, I could heart a soft sound of breathing from Shael. At the same time, I used a magic that could block out sound. Goblin: If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 34: The villainess waits for the right time (1) Chapter 34: The viiness waits for the right time (1) [Eran, can we meet today?] I went silent for a moment at the words I heard from the bracelet. At the same time, I thought back to the excuse I had given to Shael in the arena. I said that it was a bracelet that I happened to get some time ago. By the way, she must¡¯ve heard Clie¡¯s voiceing from the bracelet, right? There was even a sense of familiarity in her tone. If that was the case, it was obvious what Shael would misunderstand. ¡°¡­?¡± Shael looked at me in bewilderment and tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t know why. She looked calmer than I had originally thought. It was strange. No matter how much she hated me, she shouldn¡¯t be calm in a situation like this. It was then that I remembered something! As soon as I woke up, I remembered using sound blocking magic to practice my magic. And the sound blocking magic blocked even the voices emitted by themunication magic from nearby objects. Except for the voices of people who were really close. That¡¯s why Shael couldn¡¯t hear Clie¡¯s voice. It was fortunate indeed! [What is it? Are you busy?] Clie¡¯s voice was heard again. This time, it sounded even more intimate. Her purpose was quite easy to guess. It was clear that she was trying to separate Shael from me. It was as I had expected, it was true that Clie had regressed. It was also only natural that Clie hated the viiness, Shael. [Eran.] Her voice could be heard over and over again. In my mind, I could imagine Clieughing as she transmited her voice to her bracelet, intending to tease Shael. I tried to ignore it and kept myposure. Fortunately, the bracelet soon quieted down. ¡°I¡¯ll go bring some medicine.¡± Before Shael could answer, I hurriedly left her room. After I distanced herself from Shael¡¯s room, I pulled out the bracelet and said, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± [What is it?] Clie was acting as if she didn¡¯t understand what the problem was. I let out a deep sigh and strengthened my magic. ¡°I will contact youter, please be quiet.¡± I strengthened the sound blocking magic so that even I wouldn¡¯t be able to hear the voice from the bracelet. First of all, I calmed down my excitement and headed for the Azbel family¡¯s storage room. I had to leave the room in a hurry, so I said I would bring some medicine as an excuse. There were many medicines in the storage of the Azbel family. Even various types of brews, which looked precious at first nce. Suddenly, I remembered something from the past. When I was injured by the Mage Tower Lord. Shael made me eat a lot of bitter medicine. It seems the time hade for me to take revenge. I felt reluctant to take it without permission, but it wouldn¡¯t matter if Duke Jespen found out anyway. He might even praise me for taking care of his daughter. I took out medicines and brews that had no side effects and headed to Shael¡¯s room. Shael wasn¡¯t lying down like she was just before. She was now sitting on the bed. I handed the medicines and brew to Shael and said, ¡°Please take these.¡± With that, my revenge began. I was feeding her something that would be good for her health anyway¡­ so I don¡¯t even feel that guilty. Of course, there was no way Shael would easily eat these bitter things. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I am not sick!¡± Shael refused. I thought about threatening her with Serpent Orbs, but for now I decided to use another weapon. ¡°If you finish this, I will give you the cupcakes I made tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Shael started taking her medicine. Perhaps the taste was more bitter than she thought, and Shael frowned at me. ¡°So, why did you wear thin clothes in such cold weather?¡± I was talking about yesterday¡¯s incident. She was wearing thin clothes in that cold weather, it¡¯s no wonder that she caught a cold. ¡®But didn¡¯t I put a coat on her? It doesn¡¯t make sense to say she caught a cold because of thin clothes.¡¯ Thinking of that reminded me of another incident. It was the memory of when Shael sshed water on me. More importantly, what happened after she did that. As revenge, I also sshed water on Shael using magic. Even though I dried my clothes soon after¡­ Shael was drenched with water in that cold weather, so it would be normal for her to catch a cold. I quickly urged her to take more medicine before Shael remembered that as well. This time, I handed the brew to Shael. ¡°Take this too.¡± Shael was reluctant for a moment, but then she gave up and started drinking the brew. The viiness had a weakness that I could use for the rest of my life. The power of dessert seemed to be greater than I had expected. ¡°Ah, is that enough?¡± Shael asked as she handed me the ss of brew she had emptied with difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t leave a drop, drink it all.¡± ¡°This is fine!¡± Shael began toin. Of course, there was no way I would let her go that easily. I would make her drink that brew no matter how much sheined. Goblin: If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 35: The villainess secretly follows (1) Chapter 35: The viiness secretly follows (1) Leaving Shael¡¯s room I walked out of the Azbel family¡¯s mansion. I could use teleportation magic in the Azbel family, but it wasn¡¯t good for exercise. The territory of Azbel, a famous mage family, was very suitable for magic even when it came to its environment. The quality of mana in the air was different from other ces. So it was a good environment for exercising. More than anything else, I didn¡¯t like exercising in the Baslett Estate because it was so dull. At the moment, it was just the right time for a good run. Since it was early in the morning, not many people could be seen. I left the mansion so far behind that it was out of my sight. Then I took out the clothes from the magic pouch. It was clothesmoners would wear. The aristocrats in this world usually valued face very much, so they couldn¡¯t they just go for a leisurely walk whenever they wished. If I went for a jog in my usual clothes, everyone would just stop and stare. So, whenever I went for a run, I would change into clothes that were inconspicuous. Even if it was a bit annoying, it¡¯d be rtively quick if I used magic to change clothes. I changed my clothes and started running at a light pace. The goal was to reach the Baslett family¡¯s mansion. That distance wasn¡¯t close. However, it was possible because my stamina was quite good. It happened when I was trying to slowly speed up. I had no choice but to stop. Because I felt like I was being followed. I didn¡¯t immediately turn my head, but was able to check behind me through Vision Magic. Someone wearing a cloak was following me from far away, while using the magic that could erase their presence. However, the fact that I had noticed them meant that the strength of the magic was quite weak.. I used magic that enhanced my senses. Then, I hear a peculiar voice. [Hah¡­heh¡­hh!] In case I would hear it, the person was quietly gasping for breath. ¡®Is the person having a hard time chasing me?¡¯ I certainly did run for quite some time. Due to that fatigue, it seems that the person couldn¡¯t afford to focus on the presence erasing magic. So I could immediately guess who the opponent probably was. It must be Shael. And soon, my guess was proven to be true. As if chasing me was extremely difficult, she slowly lifted the cloak covering her face. Shael was following me with a frown on her face. A chill ran down my spine! ¡®Did she hear Clie¡¯s voiceing from the bracelet?¡¯ If Shael had used control magic, it would have been possible. I tried to deny that possibility and thought of the bracelet in my pocket. ¡®I think I should give up trying to meet Clie today.¡¯ Just then, the bracelet vibrated. In case Shael could hear it, I strengthened the sound blocking magic and used on it. This time, even Shael¡¯s control magic would be useless. Since I added all sorts of magic, Shael won¡¯t be able to hear my words anymore. [Young master Eran?] Clie¡¯s voice was heard. Unlike before, she was using an honorific title with my name. She must be doing it knowing that Shael wasn¡¯t around me anymore. ¡°Not today. Let¡¯s talk again tomorrow.¡± At my words, the bracelet that had been quiet for a while glowed again. [Then, could you bring me three months worth of this medicine?] Clie told me the name of her illness and asked me to bring her some medicine. She was suffering from an incurable disease, and she needed medicine to keep her condition from deteriorating even further. Of course, ording to what happened in the novel, the incurable disease would be cured in the future. But I had a question. Even if buying the medicine was impossible for Clie, who was amoner, if she asked the male protagonists, she¡¯d be able to get the medicine for the rest of her life. ¡®I don¡¯t know why she is asking me. Is it an excuse for us to meet?¡¯ Strangely, Clie was avoiding the male protagonists, and that might be the reason why. After saying yes, I put the bracelet on. I thought I should buy some medicine before meeting Shael again today. Now it was time to focus on Shael. She was still following me. I wonder if Duke Jespen would be worried about her if he noticed that Shael was gone. He probably knew that I was with Shael, considering that he saw Shael and I together in the morning. So I think it would be nice to make her exercise while I have the chance. I quickened my steps and started running aimlessly. Unexpectedly, Shael didn¡¯t give up and still followed me. Atst, my efforts were having an impact! When Shael frowned as if she was about to give up, I slowed my pace down. After some time, it seemed that Shael was ready to give up. So I turned around and walked over to her. She hurriedly pressed her cape down and tried to walk past me. She might think it was natural¡­ but it wasn¡¯t at all. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Then Shael took off her cloak. I thought she would hold out a bit longer, but to my surprise, she was very quick to surrender. ¡°Aren¡¯t you really tired after running like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael still remained silent. So I sighed and said to Shael. ¡°Please follow me.¡± Shael had been suffering since dawn, and all she took after that was medicine. She must be quite hungry. It was early in the morning, so there shouldn¡¯t be any restaurants that was open. Fortunately, there was a simple snack in my magic pouch. I sat down on a suitable bench in the park and opened the magic pouch. Goblin: Again, I am feeling a bit fatigued these days, so please excuse the dys. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 36: The villainess interrogates (1) Chapter 36: The viiness interrogates (1) I heard the sound of the door closing. Shael hade in. It looked like Shael had gone somewhere during my short nap. ¡°What is it?¡± From the time she entered, Shael had been carefully observing me. As if she was preparing for an interrogation. ¡°You seem really tiredtely, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡®Of course I am. It¡¯s because I am working hard on my training even while sleeping.¡¯ I should have taken a napter, but I couldn¡¯t because I was had to buy Clie¡¯s medicine. ¡°For some reason, you asleep a lot.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell her the truth that it was because I am always busy training. And the reason I trained so hard was due to the fact that I was knocked out from just one attack from the the Mage Tower Lord. Shael might ridicule me if she knew that. Shael still didn¡¯t take her eyes off me. ¡°Your body seems weak.¡± That¡¯s what she told me next. ¡®Are you calling me weak?¡¯ She was thest person who could call me weak, because Shael always made got tired very quickly due to herck of stamina. Something simr happened even this morning, when she secretly following me. ¡°I don¡¯t think the person who secretly followed me and panted all the way should say that to me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Shael lied as if she was right and sat down. She, of course, was still staring at me like before. And, then she said, ¡°Come to think of it, it looks like your hair loss problem has gotten a little worse.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡®Did it really get worse?¡¯ It was clear that the viiness was determined to torment me. But, this time, it wasn¡¯t the atmosphere wasn¡¯t the same as usual. Shael looked quite serious. Unlike the other times when her only goal was to ridicule and bully me. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that I was going to take her insults lying down. ¡°I think it¡¯s because I¡¯m someone who has a brain.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Even after I said that, Shael just let out a sigh and kept her eyes locked on me. ¡°If you are hiding something, tell me quickly.¡± Now she was questioning me. ¡®Could it be that the observation was a preparation for this interrogation?¡¯ Then, why was the viiness interrogating me in the first ce? She even followed me in the morning. It was then that an assumption popped into my head. She must have somehow heard Clie¡¯s voice from the bracelet. ¡®Did she really hear it?¡¯ I tried to deny it in the morning, but now that things hade to this point, I was starting to feel a little nervous. Communicating with Clie, who Shael hated so much? And it even happened in front of her! It was obvious that this was an act that the viiness would hate to death! ¡°What am I hiding?¡± Before Shael could argue, I hurriedly pulled out my magic pouch. It was time for me to bring out the secret weapon¡ª the dessert to silence the viiness. I handed several kinds of snacks to Shael so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to speak. There were so many that even I couldn¡¯t remember just how much I had made. So it was enough to catch Shael¡¯s attention. Shael looked at me and the dessert for a while, then¡­ she picked up one of the cookies as if she hadn¡¯t really been tempted. I thought she would take a bite in a hurry, but her action was slow, as if she was deeply troubled about something. Of course, after taking a bite of the cookie, Shael began to enjoy the dessert as if she had forgotten what she was doing earlier. As if she had forgotten that I was in front of her. *** [Shael¡¯s POV] Shael returned after leaving the medicine she found in Eran¡¯s magic pouch with the pharmacist. The she asked Eran who seemed to have just woken up. ¡°You seem really tiredtely, don¡¯t you?¡± She was very curious about what the medicine was, so she decided to asked. The pharmacist of the Azbel family was quitepetent and she woulde to know the results before long, but Shael couldn¡¯t wait. She decided to be straight-forward, and ask him directly. However, she got no answer, it was clear that Eran was behaving quite cautiously, and was hiding something from her. So Shael decided to continue. ¡°Your body seems weak.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the person who secretly followed me and panted all the way should say that to me.¡± Eran decided to insult her in return, but¡­ that wasn¡¯t enough for Shael to stop. ¡°If you are hiding something, tell me quickly.¡± Goblin: If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 37: The villainess is hopeless (1) Chapter 37: The viiness is hopeless (1) At the moment, the Crown Prince was ring at me. And Clie sitting next to him. I found it hard to even open my mouth in the eerie atmosphere. But still, I forced my mouth to speak. ¡°First of all, take this.¡± I handed the medicine container to Clie. It contained the medicines Clie had asked me to bring. The Crown Prince looked at it in surprise. ¡°What does it have in it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Clie remained silent. As if she didn¡¯t want to talk about the disease. ¡®Could it be that the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t know about Clie¡¯s illness?¡¯ In the original novel, the plot started with the main female protagonist informing the male protagonists about her illness, but since Clie had undergone numerous changes, that might have changed as well. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but be curious. If she didn¡¯t get the medicine on time, it could¡¯ve been of great harm to her health. I could¡¯ve taken advantage of the opportunity when the Crown Prince was gone to deliver the medicine, but that would be impossible. It was because the Crown Prince seemed determined to follow Clie around for today. But the words that came out of Clie¡¯s mouth made me panic. ¡°It contains medicine.¡± ¡°Is it because of the blood clotting disease? Why didn¡¯t you ask me?¡± So it seemed that the Crown Prince knew about Clie¡¯s illness. Then I couldn¡¯t understand why Clie asked me for medicine. But looking at Clie¡¯s expression, I was able to make a rough guess. Although she remained expressionless, a hint of anger was revealed on her face. If Clie was a regressor, it was clear that she had experienced something unpleasant in the future. Anyway, I got up from my seat. It was because the Crown Prince was staring at me for some time. It¡¯s not good to offend a bad-tempered male protagonist for no reason. I just wished good luck to Clie, who was going through a hard time. ¡°Oh, be careful!¡± Clie said in reply. The girl, who had been expressionless for a while because of the Crown Prince, went back to normal in a blink. To be honest, I really wanted to make sure whether Clie really had regressed or not, but¡­ today didn¡¯t seem like the right time. It was important, because in the original novel, the storyline of the main character, Clie, and the viiness, Shael, were often intertwined. It was obvious that Clie had changed a lot from the original, but there was no way that the development seen in the book would bepletely reversed. So an opportunity woulde again. ¡°I will see you soon.¡± As if she had the same thoughts, Clie said. But was it okay to say that in front of the Crown Prince? For now, I left my seat without questioning it. Now, it was time to meet Shael as usual. * * * ¡°What is it?¡± The main character and the Crown Prince had troubled me not long ago, and now it was time for Shael to do the same. I thought I was going to spend time in Shael¡¯s room as usual¡­ but suddenly, Shael sat me down at her desk. Then she pointed at the paper on the desk. ¡°Write down the dessert recipes.¡± The viiness was making outrageous demands from me. There was no way I could grant that request! It was the viiness¡¯s only weakness! How could I give it away that easily? If I gave the recipe to the viiness¡­ I would no longer be able to control her with the desserts. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I strongly rejected. When it came to Shael, I knew that she would keep asking for it as usual. But this time it was different. ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as I refused, Shael tore up the paper. The viiness gave up very easily. Abandoning the recipe for the dessert you loved so much¡­ so quickly? However, Shael softly muttered something so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to hear. But I was able to hear it. It was thanks to a habit I had developed for some time. Whenever the viiness did something to me, I habitually used magic to amplify my senses. ¡°Then, I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Before I could express my confusion with question, Shael spoke up. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Now.¡± ¡®Sleep?¡¯ Come to think of it, in the original novel, the viiness, Shael used poison to kill Eran Baslett. I got anxious without knowing why. In fact,pared to the novel, the current viiness could be considered really kind, but¡­ when it came to the matter of my life and death, the story could be different. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t try to poison me while I¡¯m sleeping, would she?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe it, but when she suddenly ordered me to sleep, all sorts of thoughtse to mind. Apparently, Shael had heard Clie¡¯s voiceing from my bracelet yesterday. I thought she had already gotten over it, but it was clear that she was going to punish me today. I immediately opened my magic pouch. I had prepared piles of desserts for today as well. To be exact, I had especially prepared the desserts to cool Shael¡¯s anger. I quickly brought the deserts out on the table. It was an urgent situation, so the desserts piled up on the table before I knew it. And, before long, there was nothing more to take out of the magic pouch anymore. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Please eat.¡± I urged Shael to eat the desserts. Goblin: If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 38: First draw with the villainess (1) Chapter 38: First draw with the viiness (1) I tried to open the door of the room as quietly as possible. But it still made a sound. And, at the same time, a rustle was heard from the bed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± That was what Shael said as soon as she woke up. She seemed to have been deeply asleep, but¡­ ¡®Could she have been acting?¡¯ I got chills! If I had really fallen asleep as the viiness had suggested, what kind of disaster would I have had to suffer? Shael, who was looking at me, stood up and said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go outside.¡± Shael made another suggestion. It seemed that she had finally realized that I wasn¡¯t willing to sleep here. To be honest, it was also hard to ept Shael¡¯s sudden suggestion to go outside¡­ But it was a better suggestion than before. At least there was less possibility of being killed in my sleep. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. Where would you like to go?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael pondered for a moment. ¡®Could it be that she made such an offer without even thinking about where she wanted to go?¡¯ Then Shael opened her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the zoo.¡± ¡°A zoo?¡± At my question, Shael nodded her head. The viiness suggested going to the zoo. To be honest, it was a proposal that I never expected she could make. I was flustered but still followed Shael. Shael was heading to the Azbel family¡¯s teleportation area. It was a ce full of mana with teleportation magic circles drawn everywhere. We arrived at the teleportation field before long, and at the same time, Shael frowned at something. It was because Duke Jespen was present, and was staring at Shael. It was clear that Shael would feel embarrassed about this situation. I didn¡¯t know whether he knew it or not¡­ but Duke Jespen still continued to stare at Shael. I mean, it kind of made sense why he would stare like that. The viiness hade to this particr teleportation field by her own will, a teleportation field that didn¡¯t lead to ces Shael would normally go. Duke Jespen looked at me for a moment and then nodded as if he understood. Then gave a approving smile before he disappeared. ¡°¡­¡± Shael, who was staring at the ce where Duke Jespen was just a moment before, started looking for a suitable magic circle for us. She chose a magic circle that would lead to the zoo. It was a magic circle that was quite massive for something that would lead to the zoo. Come to think of it, there were rumors that Duke Jespen was a great romantic. The Azbel couple must like going to the zoo a lot. Thanks to that, I think we could go to the zoo morefortably. Shael activated the magic circle. Then, before I knew it, Shael and I were at the zoo. ¡°So, what animal do you want to see?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask toe because there was an animal I wanted to see.¡± Unlike what she said, Shael started walking at a certain direction. It was clear that she did want to see something. Krrrrrttttrrrr! I heard a gradual vibrating sound. When I focused my eyes on the source of the sound, I saw a group of dolphins. They look simr to what I saw in my previous life. The only difference was that, these dolphins were flying through the air. ¡°Magic Dolphin?¡± There was an exnation on the sign. They were species that exhaled high-quality mana while floating in the air? They worked like a kind of natural air purifier. In fact, I could feel that mana quality of the zoo was a lot better that usual when I got here. Now I know that these dolphins were the reason why the whole zoo had good quality mana. Shael was silently admiring the dolphins. It was clear that she was captivated by the mystery of the dolphins flying through the air. However, the words that came out of Shael¡¯s mouth were enough to make me panic. ¡°That¡¯s not good. Rather, catfish would be better.¡± To say something like that, she was indeed a viiness. After Shael said that, she started walking again. But this time, it was different. Unlike her walk to see the dolphins, it was a walk without a destination. I and Shael started walking around the zoo, curiously looking at the animals. There was no way that Shael, the viiness, had been to the zoo a lot, and it was the same for me who had just possessed a character in a fantasy world. So it was natural for us to be captivated by the charms of these exotic animals. In the meantime, I saw animals that looked like elephants. People were throwing food at them. The sign said, [They eat just about anything.] ¡®They eat just about anything?¡¯ I immediately pulled out my magic pouch, and quickly started sifting through it. To be honest, I thought there wouldn¡¯t be anything left because I gave everything to Shael earlier, but fortunately there was a box of cookies left. It was thanks to the fact that it was hidden by my clothes. I took out a cookie and threw it at the elephant-like animal. Then, the animal reached out and ate it in one bite. It was a really cute animal. To the point where I wanted to make more desserts for it. So it was only natural that Shael would also be interested. No matter how evil she was, she should also enjoy its cuteness. Shael looked like she wanted to eat the cookies herself. But I couldn¡¯t let Shael eat them all ¡°Please take it.¡± I said, while handing a cookie to Shael. Goblin: If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 39: The villainess abandons her fiancé (1) Chapter 39: The viiness abandons her fianc¨¦ (1) ¡°Now, what¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Ka led Shael and me by the hand. She was quite strong for her age, despite her childish appearance. I think she was too strong. Shael was dragged along, helpless against Ka¡¯s strength, and I also had no choice but to follow Ka. Of course, there was no way the viiness would quietly follow. Shael was making a face as if she was about to say something¡­ So, I quickly took out the Serpent Orb. Confirming that, Shael hardened her face. If I were to y the recording in the Serpent Orb¡­ even this innocent child would make fun of Shael. And so, I was able to barely stop the evil woman from pouring out abusive words on the innocent child. That¡¯s how we ended up following Ka. I also noticed all the warm gazes we were getting from the surroundings. Ka had light blue hair. It was the same color as Shael¡¯s. And she was even holding both of out hands. So it was natural for people to see us as a family¡ª a happy family. Shael could do nothing but only re at them. Because she was busy just keeping up with K, who was very strong. We walked around the zoo for a while like that. Then, we saw the small puppy I had seen with Shael before. It was the puppy that turned into a huge beast when it was angry. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Wow, cute!¡± Not knowing that Shael and I were frozen in silence, Ka proudly walked towards the puppy. Kaeng! The puppy barked the same way when it saw Ka, and it would soon turn into a beast of enormous size. I told Ka before that could happen. ¡°Ka, how about seeing other animals first?¡± Shael, who was next to me, was also unconsciously nodding her head. But Ka didn¡¯t stop. She even started petting the puppy! There was no way that guy with a bad personality would like it. Kaeng! The puppy started to struggle. It was a sign that he was about to transform. But this time it was different. The puppy, who had been staring at Ka for a while, shrunk his bloated body and became quiet. Then hey down and tried to act cute. Kouuu! Koouuuu! ¡°Be nice. Be kind!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Does that beast discriminate against people?¡¯ He mercilessly turned into a beast in front of me and Shael, but this time he started acting cute. No matter how much Shael red at him, it was strange. Wasn¡¯t it barking at Ka just a little while ago? Anyway, it was fortunate. If the situation from before happened, Ka might start crying. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s cute¡­ why aren¡¯t youing?¡± Ka looked at Shael and asked. Of course, even with these words, Shael still remained stiff. Ka turned her head and again looked at the little beast in front of her eyes. ¡°Wrinkle! I wish I could have you. But I¡¯ll give you a name!¡± ¡®She¡¯s even give it a name? To this ferocious beast from the zoo?¡¯ To be honest, I didn¡¯t like the name either. It was clear that Ka, simr to the viiness, had a peculiar personality. ¡°Come on, pet it!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s look around the other ces.¡± Thankfully, Ka agreed with my words, and Shael exhaled as if she finally felt relieved. Ka walked over and held Shael¡¯s hand, then said, ¡°I want to stay in the zoo, let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡± ¡°No.¡± Shael shook her head, denying Ka¡¯s offer. Ka looked at me. Same with Shael. They both seemed to ask for my opinion. Actually, as Shael said, it would be correct to walk around the zoo a bit more. I came here at Shael¡¯s suggestion. And, in the first ce, in the world of this novel, the person I considered the most important was Shael. However, I couldn¡¯t easily refuse Ka¡¯s offer. It was because I felt a strange sense of familiarity from her. Maybe I was taken by Ka¡¯s cuteness in this short amount of time. So I came up with the best solution. It was an offer that would satisfy both Ka and Shael. ¡°I heard that there is a vi owned by the Azbel family near here. How about we go there?¡± Shael frowned at those words. So I quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ll make you some desserts.¡± There was no way Shael would reject this offer. This time she turned her gaze to Ka. Ka also nodded her head in approval. Actually, taking a child to a vi without permission from her parents was something I was reluctant to do, but¡­ The weather was getting colder. Honestly, I didn¡¯t know why they left such a young child alone in this weather Apart from safety, children needed love. In addition to that, for some reason, I kept feeling like it was going to be okay. These were the reasons I was able to take Ka to the vi. Goblin: If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and read advance chapters. There¡¯s even a $1 monthly support option, which won¡¯t affect yout wallet. You can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 40: Stealing the villainess’s treasure (1) Chapter 40: Stealing the viiness¡¯s treasure (1) ¡®My sole use as a fianc¨¦ is gone?¡¯ It was easy to understand what Shael meant by that. It meant that the desserts made by Ka tasted better than anything I made. ¡°¡­¡± Without saying a word, I reached out for the cookies Ka had made. Of course, the greedy viiness didn¡¯t even give up that single cookie. Shael said to Ka. ¡°You¡­ work at my Azbel Mansion¡± Shael¡¯s words were not an offer, but amand. I was worried that Ka would be scared, but¡­ the situation I was worried about didn¡¯t happen. Rather, Ka confidently said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael was taken aback by the quick rejection. And I carefully brought out the Serpent Orb so that Shael could see it. I had to warn her that she couldn¡¯t just threaten an innocent and young child to do something for her. Shael, who red at me once, opened her mouth again. ¡°I¡¯ll give you any amount of money if you agree to work for the Azbel family.¡± Ka turned her head away without listening to Shael¡¯s words. Then she nced at me, as if she was sending a signal. Exchanging nces with Ka, I said in a tone that seemed as friendly as possible. ¡°Ka, how about working for my family?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ka immediately nodded her head. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a serious proposal. It was just a false proposal to make fun of the viiness in front of us. Ka seemed to be aware of that as well. Shael froze for a moment. After showing a slight grin, K opened her bag and started looking for something in it. Ka pulled out a deck of cards. It was a card that felt very familiar to both me and Shael. It was simr to the card game was yed in the inn of the Mage Tower. ¡°If you beat me in this game, I¡¯ll do whatever you want! Instead, if I win, you have to go wherever I want!¡± Shael hastily nodded her head, and Ka raised the corners of her mouth. Like Ka, a smile also bloomed on the viiness¡¯s face. At the same time, I let out a deep sigh. It was natural, because there¡¯s no way the viiness would y the game in an honest manner. Even if her opponent was a child. First of all, the rules of the game were the following¡ª each yer will hold two bomb cards and ten normal cards, and each yer will draw and discard the opponent¡¯s cards. In that way, the first person to lose all the bomb cards would be the winner. Shael started handing out cards. I checked the cards in Shael¡¯s hand through Sight Magic. She had one bomb card, where there should have been two, and she had eleven normal cards. It was clear that there was at least one duplicate card. ¡®Does she even have a bare minimum of conscience left?¡¯ The answer was, no. It was clear that the viiness had thought she would easily win by discarding that single bomb card. That¡¯s how the game started. And I carefully observed the situation. Shael drew Ka¡¯s card for the second time. But at that moment, Ka suddenly rose from her seat. ¡°I won!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Two out of ten. It was a very tough to pull it off in a row. Furthermore, Ka had quickly taken the two cards that had already been drawn and tossed them into her deck. The stupid viiness became dazed. She had lost even though she cheated. I quickly turned on my Vision Magic and confirmed Ka¡¯s deck. There were twelve normal cards, and the two bomb card, which should have been there, didn¡¯t exist. Ka proudly stood tall with an innocent smile. Shael didn¡¯t even consider that a five-year-old could also cheat in the game. It was fight between a viiness and a bad girl, and the victory went to the cute bad girl. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cook a lot for youter too!¡± The girl even knew how to show sympathy. Ka then took Shael and me by the hand and led us out of the dining area. I followed Ka, who was sticking out her tongue, and the viiness, who was defeated by Ka, also had no choice but to follow her. I was highly doubtful that Shael would be willing to abide by her end of the bet, but¡­ came to think of it, there was another possibility. The viiness still hadn¡¯t given up on hiring the little pastry chef! It was clear that she would try to convince Ka to work for her. She is only five-year-old, but¡­ it seems like I have a lot to learn from Ka. For example, Ka was still smiling innocently, and the viiness was pretending that she hadn¡¯t noticed her deceit. We followed Ka and left the vi. Ka walked as if she had already decided on her destination. There were quite a few teleportation fields in the Azbel family, which was a family famous for their magic. And, the ce Ka was headed was one of them. You had to pay money if you wanted to use it. There was no way that the money would be burdensome to Shael and me, who belonged to ducal families. Ka eagerly looked at Shael once we arrived front of the teleportation circle, where we had to pay the entrance fee. She was asking Shael to pay the entrance fee. She must have realized that Shael was incredibly wealthy through the vi she had been to earlier. It was a rude request, but¡­ it didn¡¯t really matter since Ka had won the bet with Shael earlier. Goblin: A few people areining that this novel doesn''t have a serious tension, but dude¡­ this is a slice-of-life with a fluffy romance, what did you expect would happen? Please point out any mistakes if you find one. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and you can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 41: The villainess’ happy walk (1) Chapter 41: The viiness¡¯ happy walk (1) Shael¡¯s attention went elsewhere for a while. As soon as I confirmed this, I prepared the necessary magic spell. I was thinking of suddenly sshing the sea water at the recipe in her hand, while she wasn¡¯t paying attention. Of course, she was protecting the recipe even now, but I¡¯m sure I could seed. But before I could do anything, Shael looked at me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I quickly canceled the magic I had prepared. She was strangely quick-witted only at times like this, and thanks to that, I missed my chance. After we were done with catfish viewing, we followed Ka, who had started walking again. To make sure Ka wasn¡¯t tired, we walked along the beach just enough to submerge up to our knees. It was obvious that the viiness, who had poor physical strength would struggle to walk in water. It wouldn¡¯t be long before her stamina runs out. However, the viiness¡¯s patience ran out before her physical strength. Shael looked bored. We were walking along the seashore and nothing that could interest her happened. Unfortunately for me, and fortunately for Shael, I was walking next to her. To the viiness, I was a high-performance toy to relieve her stress. I felt uneasy for no reason. So I checked Shael¡¯s side through Vision Magic. Shael was secretly forming a magic circle, while acting as if she wasn¡¯t doing anything. Then, Shael used the magic. Suddenly, the sea water started to get a little hotter. ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ Fortunately, she didn¡¯t use magic that would affect Ka. ¡®At least she has a minimum of conscience left!¡¯ No, if Ka hadn¡¯t been an excellent cook, she might have suffered from the viiness¡¯s wickedness as well. Anyway, the viiness was only making the sea water around me hot. This was the Fahebrus Beach, which had warm weather all year long. Fortunately, the sea water was quite cool, but¡­ not anymore. It became hot because of the viiness¡¯s magic. It wasn¡¯t hot enough to kill me, but it was hot enough to drive me crazy. I started thinking of a way to get revenge on the viiness. ¡®I can make the hot water cool again, or, I can make the sea water around the viiness hot in return, but¡­¡¯ Anyways, I was preparing several magic circles to counter Shael. It was a kind of magic circle rted to ice. But I noticed that the viiness was also preparing for my attack in advance. Therefore, I decided to do things a bit differently. Shael was walking fast to avoid touching the hot water around me. So I quickly caught up with her. Then I grabbed Shael¡¯s hand to make sure she doesn¡¯t run away. ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°What?¡± Shael red at me as if she wanted me to let go. But I couldn¡¯t let it go. Because, I wanted the viiness to also suffer from the hot water. ¡°We¡¯re engaged, so what¡¯s wrong with holding hands?¡± ¡°Haah.¡± Shael sighed and created an ice magic circle. She must have wanted to return the heated sea water to normal. However, after thinking for a while, Shael canceled the magic circle, then she looked at me and grinned. It was an evil smile. Its meaning was simple¡ª let¡¯s suffer together! ¡°¡­¡± ¡®¡­¡± I walked in the hot sea in silence. It was fortunate that it was not hot enough to cause burns. But it was really too hot, so it was only natural that Shael and I would turn red. I didn¡¯t know what the hell we were thinking. ¡®Are we stupid?¡¯ But we still kept walking. The one who couldn¡¯t stand it first and normalized the temperature of the water would be the loser¡­ or at least Shael seemed to think that way. I was sure of that. If I used Ice Magic, the viiness would think she had won. So I had to endure! It was then that I heard Ka¡¯s words. ¡°Big Sister, your face is red! Is it because you are holding Big Brother''s hand?¡± At that, Shael quickly withdrew her hand, same for her magic. ¡®She gave up so easily?¡¯ It didn¡¯t match with the usual persistent viiness. But it seemed that the water was too hot for her, so she just let go without saying a word. We walked like that for a while. Shael was gradually getting tired. The reason for that was the magic, which she had just used. Her stamina wasn¡¯t that good in the first ce. ¡°Ka, would you like to get some rest?¡± ¡°Oh, just a little more!¡± Ka walked like that for a while longer. Plop! Ka suddenly bent down. I was taken aback by her sudden action, but it seemed she had found something. ¡®Ah, she found a pretty conch?¡¯ She was indeed a pure child. Ka wasughing as if she was satisfied. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the teleportation station now.¡± ¡°Already?¡± At her question, I nodded. The time to part with Ka hade. Actually, I¡¯d like for us to stay longer, but it had to be done since would be a nuisance to Ka¡¯s parents. We headed to the beachside teleportation station and returned to the Azbel territory¡¯s teleportation station. Ka turned her head to Shael. ¡°See youter!¡± And while saying so, Ka gave Shael a hug. There was no way the viiness with her bad personality would ept that. But, Shael didn¡¯t push Ka away. She just frowned, but soon she made an expression as if she had a good idea. Goblin: Please point out any mistakes if you find one. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and you can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 42: Strange promise with the villainess (1) Chapter 42: Strange promise with the viiness (1) Ruelle gave me an old journal before she left. It was obvious that this journal contained information that would be of great help to me. The first thing I noticed was the preservation magic cast on the journal. A great amount of effort was put into casting the strong preservation spell considering that it was just a journal. And I could see why as soon as I opened the journal. From the very first page, the information written in detail were very important. This journal was about the matter of going back to the past. If Ruelle traveled to the past, it might change the happy future. No, it was bound to change. Even slight changes could make a huge difference. But there was a very simple way to prevent that change. It was rted to the pearl that Ruelle gave me. I had to hand that pearl over to Ruelle, who would one day be born. If that happens¡­ what happened to me now will happen to me in the past again. It was clear that the future me had also sent Ruelle with the pearl for that very reason. In other words, in all timelines, I would meet Ruelle from the future. Then, time would flow as it should, and eventually, Ruelle would be born, then I would have to make her travel to the past again. Was all this actually true? I didn¡¯t know. To be honest, it wasplicated enough to make my head hurt. But the journal I received from Ruelle was written in a way that was only possible for me. So I simply decided to believe it. Flutter! Next, I looked through the other pages of the journal. There were many things written in it. Some of them were recipes for the deserts that Shael would be obsessed with. After I was done with reading, I closed the journal. My head still continued to hurt. It might be because of the fact that I had to pour out every ounce of my mana to detect the magic spells cast on Ruelle¡¯s body. I couldn¡¯t return to the Baslett estate in my current condition. I needed to take a break. Therefore, I went in the opposite direction, and my destination was the Azbel family¡¯s mansion. *** The kitchen in the Azbel family¡¯s mansion. There, someone was concentrating on cooking, which was an incredibly unusual sight. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making muffins. Can¡¯t you see?¡± ¡®I can see that, but that wasn¡¯t the reason why I asked the question¡­¡¯ Usually, this was the time of the day when the Azbel family¡¯s cooks should¡¯ve been engrossed in demonstrating their skills. But, Shael was the only one cooking here instead. It was clear that the viiness had kicked out the other cooks from the kitchen. She was their employer, so it probably didn¡¯t matter what she did. Anyway, that wasn¡¯t the point. What I was worried about, was that Shael was making muffins without a recipe. ¡°Where is the recipe Ka gave you?¡± ¡°It turned into a nk piece of paper.¡± Come to think of it, Ruelle hugged Shael right before they parted ways. It was clear that she must¡¯ve swapped the papers at that time. As expected, it must¡¯ve been Ruelle¡¯s doing. ¡°I¡¯ll make the muffins for youter, so why don¡¯t you go to your room first?¡± I suggested it because it was impossible to make perfect muffins without a recipe. At those words, Shael gave a confident smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need you anymore. From the ingredients to the order, I memorized everything.¡± She arrogantly spoke, as if she was proud of herself. While doing so, Shael pointed to the ingredients piled up in the corner. Obviously, they were the ingredients for the muffins from the recipe Ruelle had given her. But, there were also some strange ingredients mixed in it. They were ingredients that one should never put into a muffin, such as ¡ª Ganejet powder, Gapriet root, Baniel¡¯s juice, and more. She must have done that by mistake. ¡®Could it be that she memorized only the first few letters?¡¯ That must be it! And, I was sure I knew why. Because the viiness didn¡¯t have a good memory. I instinctively frowned at the thought of what it would taste like. The viiness noticed that and said with a grin, ¡°Please sleep while using the air purifying magic tool.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t find that it would be worth it to give a reply to that, so I asked, ¡°Then, I don¡¯t have to prepare the desserts from now on?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael remained silent for a moment. She only knew about two recipes, and there was no way the viiness would be satisfied with that. So she couldn¡¯t hastily nod her head at my question. Then, the viiness shamelessly shook her head. Before I could say anything more, Shael turned her head as if she were going to start cooking. The problem urred after the viiness started cooking. ¡°Bring me that.¡± ¡°Here you are.¡± I couldn¡¯t refuse an order from Shael, who was so engrossed in cooking. ¡°Take this away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Leave this too.¡± The viiness was taking my help for granted. If we go on like this, there would be no end to it. So I prepared to bring out the Serpent Orb. However, Shael no longer gave me any orders. At the moment, the viiness was concentrating on cooking alone. Normally, she would continue to make me do chores. ¡®What is she even doing?¡¯ Anyway, it was a good thing for me. I leaned against one of the pirs and started to rest while keeping an eye on Shael. Shael was working hard at making muffins. But, the wrong ingredients aside, their order was also messed up. Goblin: Special Event! From now on, I will be releasing 1 extra RTV chapter for every 3 new RTV Patrons. Please point out any mistakes if you find one. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and you can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 43: The villainess is unfair (1) Chapter 43: The viiness is unfair (1) ¡°Then, please make it now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I immediately felt the intense urge to cancel the promise I had just made. Anyways, Shael continued to stare at me with an eager expression. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete now. We will do it next time.¡± ¡°I think my father came to the kitchen to cook for my mother.¡± Shael was talking about what happened a while ago. Certainly, it was clear that Duke Jespen hade to the kitchen to cook food for Duchess Ene. ¡®But why are you saying that now?¡¯ Considering Shael¡¯s attitude towards me, it waspletely unreasonable topare me to Duke Jespen. But I couldn¡¯t refuse Shael¡¯s eager eyes. Instead, I made a suggestion targeting her health. ¡°Actually, I have some leftover cookies from before. If you take herbs from the Azbel family¡¯s storage and eat them, I¡¯ll give you the cookies.¡± So, if she wanted to eat something bad for her body, she would have to eat something good for her body first. Shael frowned at my suggestion. She was someone who hated bitter things. But Shael still nodded her head. It was because she liked sweets more than she hated bitters. At some point, cookies and herbs were ced in front of Shael. Shael looked at the herbs for a while, then said, ¡°Do I really need to eat this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shael stayed still for a while. I also kept waiting for her to make a move. And, it happened when I closed my eyes just for a moment to regain some energy. The cookies had disappeared before I knew it! Of course, the herbs were still in ce. It was obvious who the culprit was. ¡°Why are you acting so childish?.¡± ¡°What?¡± I let out a deep sigh. Then I stuffed the herb into the viiness¡¯s mouth. * * * After spending time with Shael like that, I headed to Baslett Estate, and finally arrived at my home. It was a day full of extraordinary things. I met my future daughter, and made a strange promise with Shael. My body was tired. But I didn¡¯t want to fall asleep like this. I sat down at my desk and opened the journal Ruelle had given me. It was a journal written by my future self. I could tell just by looking at the handwriting. So it was obvious that there were things in it that would help me in my endeavors. Most of the content were recipes that Shael would like. The rest of the journal only contained some meaningless advice. ? Unconditionally ept and drink the drink Shael gives you. ¡ª Make lots of desserts for Shael. And more¡­ ¡ª When you be the head of household, give up your work and devote all your time to Shael and Ruelle. ? When you receive a love letter from someone, do not ignore it, but punish the sender with a curse. Many of the advice were all very bizarre. Are you telling me to ept the drink Shael gives me? What the heck are you thinking? Why did you make so many desserts for Shael? Even now, I¡¯m worried about that bad girl¡¯s health. For now, I skipped the advice I couldn¡¯t understand. And¡­ Finally, I found something that seemed important. ? Stay away from Clie. Stay away from Clie. It was written that way in the journal and it gave no reason why. ¡®Would it kill you to write down the reason?¡¯ Anyway, it was the advice I had to take seriously, considering it was a journal that my future self had written and sent. So I closed the journal and began to think about what the real meaning of the advice I read earlier would be. I wanted to see Ruelle again somehow. I wanted to achieve my goal of rehabilitating the viiness. If that happened, I would be able to see Ruelle for sure. In fact, if the present differs even slightly from the future, Ruelle¡¯s existence may also be something uncertain. But that probably won¡¯t happen. Because this was a fantasy world with no sense of logic. Clie also went back to the past and performed various actions, but her children remained the same. In the first ce, the future me must have been convinced for some reason. Otherwise, there was no way he would send Ruelle to the past. So I felt relieved, and carefully ced the journal in the magic pouch. Ting! At that moment, the envelope I had ced at a corner of the desk started to ring. Inside it was the bracelet that Clie had given me before. I had thought that the bracelet wouldn¡¯t ring anymore because all the magical energy it had umted had disappeared. Since I wouldn¡¯t be contacted anyway, I put it in an envelope and left it unattended so that it wouldn¡¯t be seen by anyone. It had gathered enough mana before I knew it, and it was functioning again. [Young Lord Eran. Are you there?] Instead of answering, I thought about the advice I had just read in the journal. The advise to stay away from Clie. In that case, I wondered if it would be better to stop keeping in contact. Goblin: Please point out any mistakes if you find one. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Want to read more? You can read One ($5) , and Two ($10) Chapters (part) ahead for a whole month on Patreon! Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me, and you can also motivate me by buying me coffee at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. G00gl-Senpai is making things hard for me these past few months. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 44: The villainess strikes back I (1) Chapter 44: The viiness strikes back I (1) [Eran¡¯s POV] ¡°For what reason?¡± [That child showed us the Azbel family¡¯s magic and the Baslett family¡¯s swordsmanship.] Clie was saying that, Ruelle imed to be my daughter at a tea party where all thedies were present. To be honest, it was indeed very shocking. If she imed to be my daughter in front of all the guest at the tea party, I don¡¯t know how many people had seen it. But I remained calm at Clie¡¯s words. There must have been a reason why Ruelle did that. So I couldn¡¯t hastily say anything since I didn¡¯t even know why Clie was saying all this to me. ¡°Let¡¯s talkter.¡± So I ended the conversation and put the bracelet, which was still active, back into the envelope. That incident will happen before long. I thought about the incident from the original novel, where Clie and Shael woulde face to face. Anyways, for now, Iy down on the bed. ¡®Fortunately, Duke Ezran is not at home.¡¯ Perhaps we won¡¯t be seeing each other for a while. As the head of the Baslett family, Duke Ezran was very busy. Thanks to that, I had no need to make excuses about the rumor. So, I felt no immediate urgency. ¡®What the hell is the meaning of the advice written in the book?¡¯ And, thinking about why Ruelle would do something like that, I fell asleep. *** The next day. ¡°There are rumors going around that you and I have a daughter.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Shael tilted her head. Certainly, it was an absurd rumor, and I had my doubts about why it was spreading so fast. Even though Ruelle actually imed to be my daughter at the tea party, I didn¡¯t expect rumors to spread this fast. Shael and I, belonged to mighty ducal families. So I thought the rumor would spread in secret¡­ but that wan¡¯t the case at all. The rumor had spread all over the ce. To the extent that even I, the party involved in the rumor, had heard of it. It was thanks to the quick-witted informant of the Baslett family. The rumor was more detailed than I thought. Shael usually didn¡¯t appear in public that much. And apparently, the reason was because of the child. People found it very suspicious. And several other reasons were added to it as well, which reinforced the rumor even more. When Shael heard about the rumor, she frowned, and along with a slightly puzzled expression. Of course, anyone would feel bad feel if they suddenly heard that there was a rumor that they had given birth to a child in secret. But soon, Shael¡¯s expression improved. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°Why would I be?¡± Shael asked back as if she didn¡¯t understand why. ¡®What do you mean why? You were the one who was frowning a moment ago!¡¯ I had to know what she was cooking in her head. ¡°How do you feel about being used of having a child you don¡¯t even have?¡± After thinking for a while, Shael just nodded her head with a sneer on her face. It was the look she showed when she bullied me. So I asked again. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The rumor wrongly used you of having a child you don¡¯t have. Maybe there are even more strange rumors going around.¡± Shael smiled and confidently raised her head. ¡°No way, do you care about rumors like that? It¡¯s not like we really have a child.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Originally, Shael should have been more upset than I was. But when she said that, I didn¡¯t give a reply, instead, I asked Shael, who was grinning at me. ¡°You are acting as if the rumor is a good thing. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Still, Shael didn¡¯t bend. Then how could I make the viiness bend? Simple. I had to make her hear the rumors herself! After thinking about it, I got up from my seat. At the same time, I took out a dessert, and shook it in front of Shael. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you if you go somewhere with me today.¡± So it was natural that the viiness would follow me. *** The ce Shael and I headed to was a dessert shop belonging to a famous merchant. It was a ce where only wealthy nobles andmoners came to buy desserts. And, most of them would know about the rumors about me and Shael. Since it was about the hidden daughter of the two engaged nobles from two ducal families, the rumor was already widely known to the public. Indeed, numerous high-ranking noble families had seen the magic of the Azbel family and the swordsmanship of the Baslett family that Ruelle had used. So no matter how absurd the rumors were, people had no choice but to believe them to some extent. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also motivate me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 45: The villainess strikes back II (1) Chapter 45: The viiness strikes back II (1) The voicesing from behind us stopped. Then Shael immediately got up from her seat, left the dessert store, and started walking. I started following Shael. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shael¡¯s face was still red with shame, and it was clear that she was trying to to hide it. Of course, there was no way I would easily let the opportunity go! Shael quickened her steps. I also sped up and chased after her. In the end, Shael entered a magic tool store. In fact, as a famous mage family, the Azbel family also produced numerous magic tools, but they were not for amusement like the ones in this magic tool store. Shael didn¡¯t have much interest in these magic tools either, as she started to walk around while looking at the magic tools with curiosity. Then, she reached out her hand towards a certain magic tool. ¡°I need to buy one of these.¡± It was a sleep magic tool. In fact, it was a magic tool with simr effects to sleeping pills. But¡­ why the hell was she buying that? Even it¡¯s price was quite expensive. ¡°Why on earth would you want to buy that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡± Come to think of it, Shael recently tried to put me to sleep. And, it wasn¡¯t once or twice¡­ I just couldn¡¯t figure out why. Meanwhile, Shael started walking in search of another magic tool. This time, she stopped in front of a magic tool that grabbed even my attention. ¡®A gag?¡¯ And, it was one that was designed to put on a person! ¡®Why the hell is something like that here?¡¯ I guess there were people in this world with some unique tastes in things. Anyways, I didn¡¯t need to bother myself with these things. But I had no choice but to bother myself with that thing. Why? Because Shael reached her hand towards the gag. ¡°Why?¡± Shael didn¡¯t answer my words. Rather, she put the gag in her basket, and then reached out for the magic tools beside it. They were other magic tools on disy next to the gag. Of course, I didn¡¯t have to be a genius to guess that they wouldn¡¯t be ordinary either. And that guess was perfectly correct. As I stared at Shael with shock, she put a rope that could be used for suspicious purposes and a pair of handcuffs that prevented one from using their mana in her basket. Now the basket contained the following ¡°unique¡± items¡ª a sleep magic tool, a rope, and a pair of handcuffs. ¡®Why are they selling things that look like they could be used in suspicious purposes at this store?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± As I maintained my silence, Shael headed to the counter. When the cashier saw the items in the basket, he kindly reminded, ¡°Ah, these items are not supposed to be used for strange purposes. May I ask why you want to buy them?¡± Shael pointed at me and opened her mouth without thinking, ¡°I want to use them on this person.¡± ¡°Ah! You were a pair of fresh lovers!¡± ¡®She¡¯s going to use it on me?¡¯ Did I hear it wrong? No, that¡¯s probably not the case. And, the transaction was over before I could say anything. What the hell! They sold these things after just asking about the purpose? The world of this romance fantasy novel was indeed very illogical. ¡°What the hell are those things?¡± Still, Shael didn¡¯t answer, and kept walking. Next, Shael went into an essory shop, and I had no choice but to follow Shael inside. ¡°What are you buying?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± I walked through the store with Shael. The store had many expensive things ranging from nes to precious rings. It all looked gorgeous and noble. It was then that a pair of rings caught my eye. They were rings with blue jewels that were shining with a blue light. It was a pair of very beautiful rings. Even Shael, who wasn¡¯t usually interested in jewelry, became interested once she saw them. ¡°It looks like a pair of couple rings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was unusual for Shael to show interest in something other than dessert. So, it was only natural that I would want to buy it. But¡­ [5 million gold.] But, why is it so expensive? I swallowed my saliva. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this expensive, even if it was studded with jewels. In fact, it was more expensive than all my possessions! Yes, I was from a ducal family, but that didn¡¯t mean that I was rich. I received only a few gold coins every month as allowance, and of course, that was not nearly enough for this. Actually, the Baslett family could be considered as quite poor even though it was a ducal family. As I was lost for words, Shael picked up the pair of rings. Then she took it to the counter. ¡®Is she going to buy both of them for herself?¡¯ Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case, as she handed me one of the rings. ¡°Take it.¡± Even as I thanked Shael, I wondered, ¡®Why is the viiness giving me such an expensive gift?¡¯ Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also motivate me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 46: The villainess strikes back III (1) Chapter 46: The viiness strikes back III (1) After making Shael hear the rumors with her own ears, the purpose of using out this time had been achieved. And, Shael was also done with buying the things she wanted, so we left the store. In the bag Shael was holding, there were things she had bought earlier. ¡°So, what are you going to use those items for?¡± ¡°I told you earlier.¡± Yes, I did hear her say that she would use them on me. But, the question was¡­ ¡®Why the hell would you use a sleep magic tool, rope, and handcuffs on me?¡¯ ¡°Have you developed some kind of strange fetish?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Shael tilted her head at my question. Fortunately, it doesn''t seem like she¡¯ll use them for the purpose I am thinking about. For now, I stopped asking questions about magic tools. Now I wanted to ask where we were going next. I was the one who had offered that we should go out, and we couldn¡¯t just go around and enter random stores. ¡°Where do you want to go now?¡± ¡°Over there.¡± The ce Shael pointed to was a magnificent building. This one, too, seemed to be owned by thepany that owned the previous store. ¡®A theater?¡¯ ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ But there it was, a movie theater that should only exist in real life. And, it looked terribly out of ce. ¡®Does this even make sense?¡¯ I didn¡¯t think there was any mention of a movie theater in the original novel. Anyways, why am I even bothering to make it an issue when this was a world without any sense of logic from the start. But I still couldn¡¯t get rid of the strange feeling of deja vu. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to trivial things like this. Of course, this was a world of a romantic fantasy novel that didn¡¯t have any sense of logic. The Mage Tower Lord was defeated without even getting the chance to Duke Jespen even once. The male protagonists had strange personalities. It was all very strange and illogical. So what was wrong with it having a movie theater? But my head continued to throb. For some reason, I thought of the bracelet Clie had given me. After confirming that the bracelet was at full mana capacity, I had kept it in my pocket, because I didn¡¯t know what might happen in the future. Who knows when I might need it. Anyways, I was a person who liked ys and movies, so the existence of a movie theater was rather a good thing. I went to the theater with Shael, and before long, I let out a deep sigh. Because I saw two familiar forms¡ª Clie and the Crown Prince. ¡®Is this why I suddenly thought of the bracelet?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know. But there was no way the bracelet would suddenly pop into my mind just because Clie was nearby. Anyway, I had thought that Clie seemed to hate the Crown Prince, but contrary to her behavior, it seemed like she wasfortable enough toe watch movies with him. Maybe she was forced. Maybe she was deliberately spying on me through the bracelet. I didn¡¯t have the time to worry about those things, since I had more important things to do. First, I quickly blocked her view to prevent Shael from spotting them. ¡°What would you like to see?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± Shael gave the most difficult answer in the world. ¡®You¡¯re fine with anything?¡¯ So, I pointed to fantasy films and started asking questions. ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°What about this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like that either.¡± The fantasy genre was out of the equation. This time¡­ I pointed to romance movies that wouldn¡¯t suit the viiness. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± A quick rejection. Even the horror movies I pointed to next were also rejected. Before I knew it, I had suggested everything in the theater except for a few movies. And Shael rejected all of them. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to watch anything, why the hell did you want toe to the theater?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t suggested everything yet.¡± She was right. There were still a few movies left that I hadn¡¯t suggested to Shael. The reason being, the genre wasn¡¯t that appropriate. But Shael pointed to a movie without looking at the title. ¡°Let¡¯s watch this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I went silent. You could just tell from the title that it was a strange movie. It was definitely not a movie a couple should watch on a date. ¡®No, it should be the most appropriate one, right? Hahh, I don¡¯t know¡­¡¯ After noticing my expression, Shael turned her head to check the title of the movie. [The Lady, Her Fianc¨¦, and the Bon*dage of Love] After I confirmed that Shael was embarrassed, I asked, ¡°Does that fit your taste?¡± ¡°¡­¡± A moment of silence, I was able to see the viiness blush red in shame. As she should, since it was a situation where anyone would feel ashamed. No matter how much Shael was ignorant about these things, she should¡¯ve at least looked at the title of the movie. Shael withdrew her hand from pointing the the movie, and casually pointed to a normal romance movie. ¡°That¡¯s about right. I would love to see this.¡± Usually, I wouldn¡¯t make fun of Shael more than that, but, I had no choice but to say more. It was because of the magic tools in Shael¡¯s bag¡ª sleeping magic tools, a rope, and handcuffs. ¡°No way! Are those magic tools for¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± After that, I turned my head to check the title of the movie again. It had the ¡°Fiance¡± and the ¡°Lady¡± as its two main leads. It perfectly fit the rtionship between me and Shael. ¡°But the title of the movie, is [The Lady, Her Fianc¨¦, and the Bon*dage of Love].¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Shael couldn¡¯t speak more than that. ¡°There must have been a reason why you suddenly asked me toe to the theater.¡± Shael couldn¡¯t answer this time either. Looking at Shael¡¯s red face, I could tell that this wasn¡¯t what she intended, but¡­ you never know. In the first ce, I had my doubts about her buying those magic tools. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also motivate me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 47: The villainess flaunts (1) Chapter 47: The viiness unts (1) We left the theater. Now, I should avoid running into Clie and go home. I walked alongside Shael, while checking my surroundings through sight magic. And then I finally noticed, that my efforts were in vain from the start. Clie was watching Shael and me from some distance. Fortunately, the Crown Prince was not around Clie. But that didn¡¯t make the situation any better. As Shael and I moved, Clie seemed to be secretly following us. ¡®Why was she suddenly following us?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± When I stopped walking for a moment, Shael tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No¡­nothing.¡± But Shael didn¡¯t stop her questioning. The viiness was unusually quick to notice some thing at times like this. ¡°Tell the truth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± As it was always with the viiness, she didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Azbel family now.¡± I said, ignoring Clie¡¯s presence and moved my steps. I didn¡¯t want to meet Clie just yet. It was due to the advice written in the book, and there¡¯s no way Shael would like Clie. However, the viiness directly rejected my proposal. ¡°No. Let¡¯s walk a bit more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I had no power to refuse her. Usually, Shael was the type of person who didn¡¯t really like to wander outside. Only days like today were different. When I looked at Shael with a questioning gaze, I found that her face had turned frosty. ¡®No way, did she notice Clie?¡¯ Maybe she did. Shael could be very perceptive at times like this. In the first ce, Clie wasn¡¯t even trying to hide that had while following us. ¡°Come on.¡± I confirmed my guess from her words filled with anger. Shael had indeed noticed that Clie was following us. I let out a sigh and walked along with Shael. Clie still continued to follow us. I couldn¡¯t understand why the hell she was doing that. But before long, I had to erase that thought. No, I had no choice but to erase it. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Be quiet.¡± Because Shael had suddenly grabbed my hand! Of course, it was something she would never do if it was the usual viiness. But the situation was different now that Clie was following us. It was clear that Shael was conscious of Clie and held my hand. To be honest, I didn¡¯t understand why she would have to hold my hand just because Clie was watching. But, when I thought about it again, it wasn¡¯t something unexpected. If, by any chance, Shael had heard the sound of my bracelet, she would think I was in private contact with Clie. From Shael¡¯s point of view, Clie and I were acting in a way that anyone would be suspicious of. In addition, Shael hated Clie to death. So, she must have decided to hold my hand, even though it would be shameful. She was even showing off the ring on her left hand. I decided to speak up while I was being dragged by Shael¡¯s right hand, ¡°How about going slowly?¡± ¡°Slowly?¡± I immediately closed my mouth at Shael¡¯s expressionless face. Shael was indeed very angry. Well, it was natural, since Clie, who she hated so much, was following her. To be honest, it was already very fortunate that Shael didn¡¯t bother to go confront Clie. If it was the original viiness from the novel, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it and she would have gone to torment Clie. Then, Shael frowned. I noticed the look on her face. It was the look she made when she wanted to find a way to annoy me. This time, the target wasn¡¯t me, it was Clie. Then, Shael came up with a method and directly put it into action. ¡°What¡­¡± Shael had embraced my arm! Even if it was in front of Clie, it was a shocking action! That viiness embraced my arm? Anyway, it seemed that the romance movie she watched earlier had influenced Shael. From holding hands to embracing arms. Everything was executed in the order they appeared in the movie. It kind of made sense, since Shael didn¡¯t have any other way to know about such things except for the movie she just saw. Kewk! A dog on a leash passed by Shael and me. When Shael saw that, she seemed to have an inspiration. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Shael rummaged through the bag of things she had bought in that store. And the things in that bag were all unusual items. ¡°Why are you taking that out now?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Shael took out the rope and lifted it. Her eyes were on the nape of my neck. A chill runs down my spine. ¡°No!¡± ¡°I gave you a ring too.¡± I do appreciate the ring, but¡­ ¡®isn¡¯t that the same as wrapping a leash around a person¡¯s neck? Just like the dog that just passed by?¡¯ However, Shael¡¯s seemed firm in her intention. Then with a deep sigh, she handed the rope over to me. Of course, it wasn¡¯t for me to tie the rope on my own neck. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°You have to tie me up.¡± ¡°What, what?¡± Anyway, the viiness was being selfish again. She was telling me to tie the rope around her neck! So, I directly refused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you will respect my preference? You can¡¯t break your words.¡± [I prefer doing the tying rather than being tied.] Actually, I had said it as a joke, but who knew that this would happen. ¡°¡­¡± Shael remained silent. No sane person would do something like that in public. But¡­ I had forgotten that Shael was crazy. ¡°Go on.¡± Shael nodded her head. It didn¡¯t matter if Clie was still following us¡­ to think that she would go this far. ¡®Maybe she really has strange preferences?¡¯ ¡°It was just a joke. How can I tie a rope around your neck in public? You¡¯re not a dog.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Shael said as she held out her neck. ¡°You can¡¯t? Surely, you¡¯re not spineless wimp, right?¡± She was even provoking me. I must say, it was a very effective provocation! As a result of that provocation, I tied the rope around Shael¡¯s neck before I knew it. It was fortunate that it was a thin rope. Thanks to that, it looked like she was on a leash. Goblin: I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also motivate me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 48: The villainess questions (1) Chapter 48: The viiness questions (1) Chae-ae-aeng! It was the sound of me drawing my sword. At that refreshing sound, Clie looked at me in bewilderment. But that was only for a moment as Clie carefully changed the flow of the output. Dense holy power hovered around Clie, who had finished grasping the situation in seconds. I became nervous. Compared to the faint holy power that had blocked my voice earlier, it was an iparable amount. And, Clie¡¯s holy power wrapped around my body before I could even react. I could feel the weight on my body. It was to the point where my body couldn¡¯t move properly. Clie was smiling again. Even though I had drawn my sword, she seemed to regard me as not much of a threat. Shhhing! Since I couldn¡¯t even move my body properly, I put back the sword I had pulled out. I was convinced that I shouldn¡¯t fight. The holy power that Clie possessed was too powerful. It was somethingpletely different from the original novel. Perhaps even Duke Jespen would have trouble contending against the current Clie. I didn¡¯t actually unsheath my sword with the intention of cutting her down. I was just angry, and I did that as a threat. But now that things hade to this, such threats were useless. Thinking that my life might be in danger, I had to control my anger. It was natural to control your anger in front of a strong person. First of all, I had to gather information. When I unsheathed the sword, Clie also erased her holy power. ¡°As far as I know, holy power doesn¡¯t have this kind of power.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Young Lord.¡± Then what kind of holy power did you use? Clie seemed to understand my question, ¡°Because I am special.¡± ¡®Of course you¡¯re special. Because you¡¯re the main character of the original novel. Still, that force makes no sense!¡¯ Leaving aside the fact that there was no such force in the novel, the strength of that force was unusual. Its emergence waspletely out of the blue. If Clie had had that kind of brute force in the novel, the novel would have ended quite early, since the heroine had the power to beat the viiness by herself. Anyways, I felt the need to change the topic. Because the bracelet, which was supposed to be the source of Clie¡¯s holy power, was in my magic pouch. If Clie used her retrieval magic, she would be able to retrieve the bracelet from anywhere, but I should be able to block the retrieval magic. Because in the original novel, Clie had her bracelet stolen by Shael as well. Of course she had no way to break or destroy it even if she had it. It was because the item was said to be very sacred, and it allowed it¡¯s user to possess enormous holy power. Breaking it couldn¡¯t be that easy. But, since I already have it, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to do something about that? Anyway, it seemed Clie wouldn¡¯t give me an answer even if I asked her about her astonishing increase in power. So I asked another thing instead. ¡°Why are you doing this to me and Shael? Without answering my question, Clie asked back. ¡°Why are you so devoted to her?¡± What she was asking about was the reason for my devotion. It was quite obvious that the object of that devotion was Shael. ¡°At the banquet hall, and even in this situation¡­¡± Clie¡¯s voice turned faint at the end as she continued to speak. ¡°Even in the past.¡± ¡®The past?¡¯ So did Clie regress as I had expected? Then the past that Clie was talking about right now¡­ must be from the point of view of the original novel. After speaking, Clie stared at me in silence. She was waiting for my answer. Why was I so devoted to Shael? The Eran Baslett from the original novel must have been devoted to Shael because of his good nature. Then what about me? I wasn¡¯t as good natured as Eran Baslett from the novel. While reading the novel, I was just a bit more interested to the story of Shael, and became curious about why she became a viiness. However, what was the reason now that I had be a part of the novel? Of course, if I seeded in rehabilitating the viiness, only good things would happen. But I didn¡¯t really have to do it that urgently. Because I had the status of being the son of a duke. Even if I abandoned Shael and separated from her, I could live an affluent life. But I would never do that. The reason was simple. So I spoke clearly to Clie, who was still waiting for my answer. ¡°Shael is cute. Unlike someone who is like a snake.¡± ¡°Pffft!¡± Clie asked back with augh, ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Certainly, it was a statement that would make anyone doubtful. But there were many moments I could think of where Shael was exceptionally cute. Our pitiful battle of pride with a teacup. The times when she asked for desserts. And the times when she secretly ate the desserts. So I said while pondering over Shael¡¯s actions. ¡°Everything she does is cute. Oh, and I also need to see my daughter.¡± Clie looked even more bewilderedpared to when I had unsheathed my sword earlier. I mean, she had already seen Ruelle, so she would probably think that we might really have a hidden daughter. Goblin: I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. You can do that at BuymeaCoffee wishlist. Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also motivate me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 49: The villainess is cute (1) Chapter 49: The viiness is cute (1) ¡°¡­¡± Shael red at me, and waited for my answer. ¡®Isn¡¯t this also kind of cute?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know either. No, it seems a bit like that. She didn¡¯t seem cute when she tried to harass me, but¡­ during those times I just looked at the results. Anyways, regardless of how I felt, my answer would remain the same. ¡°Yes, you are cute.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I answered Shael¡¯s question with an affirmation. I mean, I had to answer that way regardless of my opinions and how cheesy it sounded. Because I wanted to see Shael¡¯s embarrassed face. ¡°Why¡­ why?¡± ¡®Why?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t give a reply. I also had a thing called shame. It¡¯d be a little too much to say something like that in front of the person in question. After a moment of silence, Shael spoke again. ¡°You have very strange tastes.¡± Well, she¡¯s kind of right. I mean who would call a viiness who bulled him, cute? I also thought that my tastes were indeed quite strange. Of course, the viiness herself was no different, she also had strange taste. What kind of youngdy liked catfish and trampled on flowers as a hobby? ¡°You have strange tastes too.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we are engaged to each other?¡± Shael shut her mouth. She let out another sigh and lowered her head. This time she talked about apletely different topic. ¡°I was not serious about attacking you¡­¡± Shael couldn¡¯t even finish her words and blushed in shame. As for why she was suddenly talking about it, the reason was simple. It was due to the conversation I had with Clie before. [Everything she does is cute. Oh, and I also need to see my daughter.] ¡®Is that why she¡¯s saying that?¡¯ Of course I knew that it also might be a joke to annoy me. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way the viiness would say such a thing to me. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± But I wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking when I said that.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡®I have to see Ruelle again.¡¯ At my words, which was enough to make anyone blush if they heard them, Shael spoke as if she was taken aback. ¡°So you want us to have a child?¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that what you suggested first?¡± Even if it was a joke, it was Shael who had said it first. However, hiding my true feelings, I had no choice but to add. ¡°It was actually a joke.¡± I had to make that choice, because Shael was making an increasingly suspicious face. ¡°Ha¡­¡± I was able to make the viiness sigh as a bonus. But that wasn¡¯t the end. As usual, the viiness was thinking about how she could torment me. If I made her feel embarrassed, she will definitely try to take revenge on me. Well, she can try. At the same time, I will be able to make fun of the viiness even more. However, the words that came out of Shael¡¯s mouth were something I didn¡¯t expect. ¡°You are cute too, Eran.¡± I reflexively put my hand on the scabbard, and almost drew my sword. Because it was such a disgusting remark! ¡®I¡¯m cute?¡¯ Actually, I knew that she wasn¡¯t serious at all, and she was just lying to make fun of me. But, I still felt offended. I think I now know a little bit about how Shael felt when I teased her. But I barely endured it. And, I knew what I had to do to counter that. I had toe up with more embarrassing and cheesy remarks that would make the viiness feel even more ashamed. I told the viiness who was appreciating my flustered expression. ¡°But I¡¯m less cute than you.¡± I forcibly moved my motionless mouth and spoke up. It was a statement that was cringy enough to hurt even me. But I had to endure! Because the remark that hurt me also caused enormous damage to the viiness. ¡°What, what¡­.¡± ¡°What, do you have any problems with that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ching! It was then that I heard a voice from behind. It was the sound of something falling. Shael and I looked back with an ominous feeling in our hearts. We were right in front of the Azbel family¡¯s mansion¡­ and we didn¡¯t pay attention to people around us. As expected, ominous feeling hit the bullseye! It was Duke Jespen! Duke Jespen dropped the magic tool he was holding and was staring at Shael. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± It was obvious why he said that. It was clear that Duke Jespen overheard my conversation with Shael. ¡°You are cute too, Eran.¡± He repeated Shael¡¯s remark. ¡°¡­¡± At that, Shael lowered her head. She couldn¡¯t even make an excuse. Good timing! Duke Jespen had listened to that embarrassing conversation, so I thought I could tease Shael more effectively. The appearance of a reliable ally would be of great help in defeating the wicked viiness. But contrary to my thoughts¡­ Duke Jespen wasn¡¯t on my side. ¡°I¡¯m less cute than you.¡± Duke Jespen, who had been blurting out embarrassing things behind our backs, added as if he had suddenly realized something. ¡°I learned a useful thing from Eran. I should use it on Ene.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damn it! * * * Inside Shael¡¯s familiar room. It¡¯s been a rough day. We encountered Clie, the heroine of the original novel, and I experienced her overwhelming power holy power. To be honest, I was still a bit dumbfounded. I didn¡¯t know what would happen if I became hostile to Clie. Goblin: I think I should be more transparent about the reason why I have been shamelessly asking for more support from the readers. During the previous pandemic, my family business was pretty much destroyed. I am still a student and I did my best to support them, but it was far from enough. After the pandemic, my father did something stupid and got our family into a lot of debts. Then the economy crashed. And now, those debts have be knives hanging above our necks. Originally, the amount I manage to earn should''ve been enough to keep the family afloat. But, that isn''t possible due to the debts. I''m trying my best and doing whatever I can to survive, that includes swallowing my pride and asking people for money. And, I will be doing that again. If you are reading this, please help if you can, no matter how small the amount. Anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee. Thank you.
Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 50: The villainess is in denial (1) Chapter 50: The viiness is in denial (1) Shael looked down at me. I couldn¡¯t understand why the hell she was tying me up for. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Stay still.¡± Shael started poking my forearm while holding the rope. ¡®What is she going to do again this time?¡¯ ¡°It tickles!¡± ¡°Close your mouth.¡± The viiness silenced me and started pressing her arm against my forearm. It was as if she wanted to give me a massage. What suddenly came to mind was the paper Shael was looking at earlier. [Getting a massage is a great help in circting one¡¯s mana.] It seemed that suggestion was written in it. ¡®Is she just following the suggestions on that paper?¡¯ Then I need to figure out what the suggestions are for. I asked Shael while pointing to the paper with my gaze. ¡°What is that paper for?¡± Shael didn¡¯t answer my question, and produced a magic circle. Suddenly, the paper turned to ashes and scattered on the floor. Oh well, it looks like I¡¯ll have to focus on Shael, and I¡¯ll have to give up on finding out about the paper. But I was still quite curious. Even if it was suggested on the paper that a massage would be beneficial, it was still surprising that Shael decided to give me a massage. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not a big deal. As long as it stays like this, let¡¯s enjoy just it.¡¯ ¡°I think my right shoulder is quite stiff.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ order me¡± Despite what she said, Shael followed my words. But I was a bit disappointed. ¡°Please knead the stomach a little more.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, go a bit lower.¡± I feel better than I thought. Maybe it was because I¡¯m tired, it felt veryforting. ¡°How do you like this, then?¡± Shael stared pinching my back. I couldn¡¯t even resist because I was tied up with a rope. ¡±I¡¯ll be quiet, so please don¡¯t pinch me!¡± Still, it was fortunate that she didn¡¯t burn me with magic. Before long, Shael stopped pinching me. But at the same time, Shael got up from her seat and walked at the ce where I had put my magic pouch, and she directly opened my magic pouch! No, is she stealing my things in front of my eyes? Fortunately, the pearl that Ruelle had given me was inside my chest pocket. It was an item that I should never lose, so I was carrying it with all kinds of protection magic. I think I did a good job by not putting it in the magic pouch. It would be a serious issue if the viiness ever found out about the pearl. But it wasn¡¯t like there wouldn¡¯t be any damage. The serpent orb that I used to control the viiness was in the magic pouch. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my things back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything and had no choice but to watch as my leverage was taken away. Well, that thing belonged to Shael from the start, so it was okay. Even though I lost a tool to intimidate the viiness, there was still another weapon called dessert. As Shael naturally took out the dessert from my magic pouch, she asked, ¡°What about the medicine?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡®What? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¯ ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing.¡± It was a suspicious question, but I had no choice but to ignore it. It would be embarrassing if I said more, and Clie¡¯s bracelet, which was supposed to be hidden under my clothes, was discovered. Fortunately, Shael took out all the desserts from my magic pouch and closed the magic pouch with satisfaction. With the cupcake in her mouth. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Mmnh.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell what she was saying. *** [Shael¡¯s POV] Eran went home. Normally, she¡¯d just lie on the bed without thinking about anything and go to sleep, but for some reason she was feeling quite bored. Shael left her room as she stretched. When she came upstairs, she met Ene Azbel, her mother. As soon as Ene saw Shael, she asked, ¡°When are you nning to marry Eran?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael couldn¡¯t give an answer. She actually wanted to say that she had carried out a scheme called ¡®fake marriage¡¯ with Eran, but¡­ when she tried to say that she would marry someday, her mouth didn¡¯t open that easily. ¡°We can clearly see that you love Eran.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Perhaps expecting Shael¡¯s rebuttal, Ene entered her room before Shael could even open her mouth. Shael frowned and also headed for her room. However, in the end, Shael shook her head and moved her steps to Azbel family¡¯s library. [We can clearly see that you love Eran.] That was what Ene said. ¡®But, it¡¯s obviously not true!¡¯ Shael shook her head in denial. Goblin: This is sponsored chapter 4 of 10, sponsored by Groggy! (4/10) I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 51: The perfect evil plan (1) Chapter 51: The perfect evil n (1) Ezran Baslett, the biological father of the body I was possessing came to meet me. A conversation with him was always very awkward. ¡°I heard that today is Shael¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Yes, so I was preparing a present.¡± Duke Ezran nodded. Even when he told me about Shael¡¯s birthday, he seemed calm. To the extent that no emotion could be found in his expression. In reality, the only other family member we had was an aunt. In the novel, Eran had only his father as his family. It was really sad. ¡®Someday, I¡¯ll have to get rid of the awkward atmosphere with Duke Ezran.¡¯ But before that, I had to first rehabilitate the viiness. * ** Shael was looking at me, but she wasn¡¯t ring as usual. The viiness was looking at me as if she wanted something from me. Today was the viiness¡¯s birthday. And I knew what the viiness would want. She wanted desserts. ¡°Today is my birthday.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I replied as if I didn¡¯t know, and I was doing that for a reason. I also had a birthday a few months ago. Of course, the viiness didn¡¯t wish me anything. Actually, the Shael then and Shael now had slightly different personalities, but¡­ still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. But it was okay. Because my revenge for that had now begun. ¡°I¡¯m sure said something to youst week.¡± ¡°Ah. I guess I didn¡¯t hear it because I was distracted.¡± Shael looked at me with a gloomy expression. Even though her mouth was closed, I could hear what she wanted to say. [Then what about my dessert?] It looked like she was about to say that out loud. However, before Shael¡¯s grim expression turned to anger, I pulled out a box. Shael raised the corner of her mouth. The reason was simple. Because that box was the one I usually put dessert in. ¡°Ah.¡± Shael quickly took the box and opened it. Then the corner of her mouth, which had been raised, went down. Why? Because the things Shael was expecting was not in that box. Actually, I did prepare a present. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t want to give it to Shael that easily, for she didn¡¯t give me anything on my birthday. No, the viiness bullied me even on my birthday. So doing this much should be just fine. Just like how the viiness bullied me on my birthday, I also wanted to do the same. Shael looked into the box for a moment before opening his mouth. ¡°Where is my dessert?¡± Surprisingly, Shael didn¡¯t get angry at me. I thought that she¡¯d re at me as soon as she saw that the box was empty. That should be enough. A good child should receive a present. I brought out another box which I had prepared for Shael, who still looked quite depressed. No, I just showed it to her. ¡°This box contains desserts.¡± But it wouldn''t be free. If you receive a gift, it is only natural to express your gratitude. ¡°Please say thank you.¡± Actually, it¡¯s wasn¡¯t a good thing to force someone to express their gratitude, but¡­ the viiness needed to be taught how to do that. ¡°Thank you?¡± Shael immediately said. I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Considering the character of the viiness who usually didn¡¯t give thanks, it was very fast! ¡®Did the power of desserts reach such a level?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± Her words felt more forced than sincere. That alone was satisfying. If it was the same viiness from a few months ago, she would have red at me for pulling such a prank. I was embarrassed, but I had no choice but to hand the box over to Shael. ¡°Here you are.¡± Shael happily opened the box. There were as many desserts as she wanted. But it wasn¡¯t the dessert that caught Shael¡¯s attention. ¡°Is this?¡± ¡°That is also a gift.¡± What Shael took out of the box was a ne. I chose one with a blue jewel because it matched Shael¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a gem that can be enchanted, so I¡¯ll give you some enchantments that might helpter.¡± After that, I looked at Shael and waited for her to speak. ¡°Thank you.¡± I was very satisfied. The silent threat to take away the dessert worked, but still, considering the viiness¡¯s dirty personality, it was a huge improvement. Thut! Shael suddenly closed the box. She didn¡¯t eat any dessert. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll eat itter.¡± ¡®She¡¯ll eat themter?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe it. Shael, who loved dessert so much, wanted to eat themter. ¡°¡­?¡± As I was expressing my doubts, Shael stood up from her seat. Shael carefully ced the box of desserts on the table and picked up a box that was already on it. Shael opened the box, revealing numerous wine bottles. ¡°Do you like alcohol?¡± ¡°No.¡± As Shael said, I¡¯ve never seen her drink any wine. Even if she had to, she only took a sip once in a while. So I became curious. Goblin: This is sponsored chapter 5 of 10, sponsored by Groggy! (5/10) I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 52: The villainess is conscious (1) Chapter 52: The viiness is conscious (1) Shael crumpled her face. She deserved it. What Shael had just drank was the juice that smelled bad from earlier. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Of course, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d be okay after drinking that! Her head must also be aching from being drunk. Why did she have to drink that in the first ce? ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± ¡°Not water, that¡­¡± What Shael pointed out was the box I had given her. Was asking for the dessert. She wanted tobat the bitter taste with dessert instead of water! I couldn¡¯t understand her way of thinking. Anyways, I handed a cupcake to Shael. ¡°Here you are.¡± Shael hurriedly ate the cupcake. After some time passed, I asked her. ¡°So, what was that strange liquid just now?¡± In fact, I asked the question without expecting an answer, as Shael would never do that. No matter how drunk she was, she would instinctively refuse to answer. Contrary to my expectations, Shael responded quickly. ¡°Sap.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that? I meant what kind of sap was it?¡± ¡°What more do you want?¡± She wasn¡¯t acting. It seemed that Shael had indeed forgotten what it was. As if she had an headache, Shael ced her hand on her head for a moment, and said, ¡°Ah! The Obedience Tree Sap.¡± ¡®Obedience Tree Sap?¡¯ It was a familiar name. Because I saw Shael buy it at the auction house. And now, since Shael drank it, it means that Shael has no choice but to obey my words! So she will have to answer my words without lies. ¡°Why did you try to feed that to me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael seemed reluctant to answer. But she had no choice but to open her mouth due to the effect of the Obedience Tree Sap. ¡°To find out if you love me.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Absolutely iprehensible words. ¡®Did she want to make me drink the Obedience Tree Sap to find out if I loved her? To be honest, I felt quite embarrassed. What Shael said just now was honestly quite cringy. ¡°Why did you suddenly want to know about that?¡± ¡°I read a book, so I think you love me.¡± ¡®What kind of nonsense is this?¡¯ It seemed that she was spouting out nonsense because she was not only under the effect of the Obedience Tree Sap, but also alcohol. Anyways, I questioned Shael for more information. ¡°Aside from that, was there any other reason?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I looked at Shael in silence, waiting for an answer. Shael replied, ¡°To see if you are cheating on me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®To see if I was cheating on her?¡¯ I frowned. ¡®What the hell kind of nonsense is this?¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t long before I noticed the problem. It was clearly because of what happened with Clie. No matter how much I drew my sword in front of Clie, I couldn¡¯tpletely erase Shael¡¯s doubts. What¡¯s more, she had heard me and Cliemunicate through the bracelet. So it was necessary to tell Shael the truth. ¡°I¡¯m not cheating on you, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± At my words, Shael nodded her head. Things seemed to have settled for now. Under the effect of alcohol and strange tree sap Shael¡¯s mind seemed to be wandering in and out of reality, so I choose to remain silent for now. The silence continued for a while, and I was the first to speak up. It was because I wanted to retrieve the serpent orb that Shael had taken from me when I was tied up by her. ¡°Give me the serpent orb that you took back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shael frowned at my words. However, she had no choice but to agree due to the effects of the sap. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Good job.¡± I activated the serpent orb, but there was no sound. I could easily guess the reason why. Shael must have erased her dark history from the orb. It was a bit of a waste, but it didn¡¯t matter. ¡®I mean all I have to do is record it again.¡¯ So I said with an evil smile, ¡°Since I have to record it again, would you like to tell me that you like me?¡± I felt a bit sorry for doing this to Shael, but¡­ this is all for her own sake. Because when the viinessmits her misdeeds, I needed a way to stop her. It was needed to tackle any unforeseen situations. I needed more persuading measures than just desserts. To put it bluntly, I also wanted to bully Shael. ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°Good job.¡± I recorded Shael¡¯s voice into the serpent orb with a smile. She might try to steal the serpent orb again, but she doesn¡¯t seem to realize that the situation was going against her now that she¡¯s drunk. But this was not enough. ¡°Tell me that you love me too.¡± ¡°I love you.¡± It was also recorded in the serpent orb. As a result, the countermeasures to prevent the viiness¡¯s evil deeds had be more solid. The next course of action would be to improve the health of the viiness. Because Shael ate a lot of sweets. There were many healthy herbal supplements in Shael¡¯s room. As soon as I saw it, Iughed out loud. Shael didn¡¯t like herbal supplements, but she was keeping all these herbal supplements in her room, and I seemed to know why. ¡°No way, did you bring them to feed me?¡± Shael nodded her head. Before I could ask further, Shael spoke again, ¡°I brought it to get revenge for making me take those bitter medicine the past.¡± Goblin: This is sponsored chapter 5 of 10, sponsored by Groggy! (5/10) I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 53: The trial of the villainess (1) Chapter 53: The trial of the viiness (1) The next day, I came to Shael¡¯s room as usual. But I found Shael ring at me, for no reason at all. Well, I guess there might be a reason, considering what happened yesterday. First of all, I asked Shael with an embarrassed face, ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± ¡°Are you pretending that you don¡¯t know?¡± I went silent. Certainly, it was true that I went a bit too far yesterday. I ordered Shael, who had no choice but to obey my words due to the effect of that strange tree sap, to say some strange words which I recorded in the serpent orb. But I was confident that it wasn¡¯t me who was the one at fault. It was Shael who attempted to make me drink that strange sap first, and it wasn¡¯t like I forced her to drink it. ¡°Now, return the serpent orb.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Shael didn¡¯t give up easily despite my rejection. Well, it was natural, considering that her dark history was recorded there. Therefore, I decided tounch a counter attack! ¡°Come to think of it, I remember why you tried to make me drink the Obedience Tree Sap.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You said you did it because you wanted to know if I liked you.¡± Shael went silent for a moment. I mean, I would have shut up in shame as well if I was in her shoes. Then Shael broke the silence, ¡°Because of the alcohol, I don¡¯t remember what happened yesterday.¡± That must be a lie. Just a moment ago, she had been ring at me and demanding that I return the serpent orb. ¡°I don¡¯t even know anything about this Obedience Tree Sap you mentioned just now.¡± Shael was acting as if she had forgotten about even the Obedience Tree Sap she was trying to make me drink. That must be a lie too. Her face stiffened and her eyes avoided my gaze. Shael habit of telling lies was showing on her face. This time, that habit became more prominent. ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything except the wine you drank.¡± Shael nodded her head. It was honestly a bit pathetic, considering that her acting was not good enough. So I decided to torment Shael to the fullest. ¡°Did you know that when you get drunk, you tell your true feelings?¡± ¡°Why are you saying that all of a sudden?¡± I sent her a teasing nce and said, ¡°You begged me not to cheat on you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Still, Shael continued with her bad acting. Such an act made meugh under my breath. Still, I continued my attack while barely holding back myughter, ¡°Then do you remember what you said after that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael shook her head. Another lie? Then prepare for the next attack! This time, I wanted topletely destroy the viiness¡¯s bad acting with solid evidence! [I like you.] [I love you.] It was Shael¡¯s voice which originated from the serpent orb. At that, Shael made a puzzled expression again. She was acting as if she really couldn¡¯t remember. She showed an amazing acting skill that was different from just before. ¡°No way, are you going to deny even this?¡± ¡°There is no way I would say something like that. Please give return the serpent orb to me.¡± She was acting shameless even in front of solid evidence! I was astounded by the level of shamelessness she could reach. Now, even I began to wonder if she had really forgot. *** [Shael¡¯s POV] The day after drinking alcohol with Eran. Shael sat up on her bed while clutching her throbbing head. ¡®Something happened yesterday¡­¡¯ She drank with Eran, and she also remembered that she did it to make Eran drink the Obedience Tree Sap. ¡®And what did I do after that¡­¡¯ [So, drink it quickly.] She handed over the Obedience Tree Sap to Eran. Eran received it. And if everything went ording to her n he would have drank it. ¡®Of course that didn¡¯t happen.¡¯ Shael was convinced of that, and began to mull over the events that followed after. But no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t remember anything. Shael got up from her bed and started looking for the serpent orb. After feeding Eran the Obedience Tree Sap, she wanted to record all of Eran¡¯s words with the serpent orb. However, the serpent orb were nowhere to be seen! ¡°Ah!¡± It was then that a memory popped into Shael¡¯s mind. In that memory she was handing the serpent orb to Eran. She must have fallen for Eran¡¯s ticks after getting drunk and had the serpent orb taken away. If she had been sessful in making Eran drink the Obedience Tree Sap, she would have been able to get it back, but that would be impossible. Because Shael at that time was drunk and not in a normal state of mind. Goblin: I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 54: The villainess threatens (1) Chapter 54: The viiness threatens (1) Shuuuuat! The sword I swung cut through the air. It was nice to hear that sound, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied. Duke Ezran, who was watching me from the side, also shook his head as if he was not satisfied. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what to do.¡± ¡°Create a mental image, then project it on the sword.¡± It sounded easy when he said that. But¡­ ¡®¡°Create a mental image, then project it on the sword? I don¡¯t know what the heck that means!¡¯ First of all, I tried to do as I was advised, I created a mental image, and at the same time, I swung my sword. Shuuuuat! But the result was the same. And the subsequent attempts gave simr results. ¡®I have to seed quickly!¡¯ The reason I was trying so hard, was because I wanted to imbue Aura into the sword. As it was in the case of all fantasy novels, there was something called ¡®Aura¡¯ in this novel as well. Of course, if you master it, you would be stronger. After confirming my powerlessness during the encounter with Clie, I felt like I also needed to improve, so I increased the intensity of training. However, I couldn¡¯t feel Aura at all. So, I asked Duke Ezran, who was now standing next to me. ¡°Could you give me a demonstration?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Duke Ezran walked away after saying that. There was no way that the duke, who was a master swordsman couldn¡¯t unleash his Aura! In the original novel, Eran Baslett, whom I possessed, had also learned how to use Aura at a young age. But, I didn¡¯t resent Duke Ezran. Duke Ezran was always emotionless, and he didn¡¯t even ask me why I wasn¡¯t able to use my Aura all of a sudden. I couldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t even guess the reason for the perpetual gloomy expression on his face. The original novel didn¡¯t deal with Duke Ezran that much, so it was quite hard for me to see through him. Maybe he wasn¡¯t interested in the existence of Eran Baslett. Or, maybe Duke Ezran wasn¡¯t interested in anything in general. Anyways, that wasn¡¯t what mattered now. My priority was to somehow develop my own power. Shuuuat! Shuuuat! Shuuuat! That night was filled with the sound of my sword cutting through the cold wind. And then, I ended up catching a cold. *** ¡°¡­?¡± I had no choice but to open my eyes that were about to close due to the fatigue. It was because someone had broken into my room! ¡°Shael?¡± It was Shael. She sat down on the chair in front of my bed, and looked at me as if she was observing me. I was going to rest at home today instead of going to the Azbel family. But, she came here instead. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦, can¡¯t Ie over?¡± ¡®You are a selfish viiness who is my betrothed only in name.¡¯ Iughed and told Shael, ¡°You may catch a cold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am not a weakling.¡± ¡®Does that mean I¡¯m a weakling?¡¯ That¡¯s not something anyone should say to a sick person. However, I didn¡¯t counter attack due to being preupied with another thought. ¡®Why did shee all the way here?¡¯ If it was the Shael from a few months ago, she wouldn¡¯t have cared if I was sick. ¡®Could it be because of the dessert?¡¯ The dessert I gave her yesterday might not have been enough. If something happened to me, Shael would never get to eat my dessert. To be honest, it was a very insignificant reason, but it was possible because Shael liked desserts so much. ¡°No way, did youe because you were worried about me?¡± ¡°¡­No, go to sleep.¡± So that didn¡¯t seemed to be the case. As I expected, it seemed that she came because of the dessert. I felt a bit angry when I thought of that reason, and at the same time, I was feeling quite bored, so I decided to make fun of Shael. ¡°Cough!¡± I deliberately made a loud coughing sound. So that Shael wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore it. ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Water, some water¡­¡± Normally, this request would have been casually ignored. But as soon as Shael heard this, she hurriedly left the room. It was clear that she went to fetch water as I requested. ¡®Is this really alright?¡¯ My conscience was pricked, but I felt good when I thought that the cold Shael would ept my request so easily. It gave me feel like I had conquered her. Kikiiik! Shael entered the room carrying water. Even though she had a frown on her face, she still brought the water! ¡®Does she want to eat dessert for the rest of her life that much?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know. Either way, it was a good thing for me. ¡°Drink.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move my hand.¡± There was no way a cold would render your hands unusable, so I was spouting total nonsense. Of course, Shael, who was in a hurry, didn¡¯t doubt it. As I gazed at the water eagerly, Shael brought the cup directly to my mouth for me to drink. The feeling of having everything done for me¡­ felt quite good. At this point, I was finally able to understand why Clie kept intentionally coughing in front of the male leads. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Goblin: I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 55: Villainess’s successful strategy (1) Chapter 55: Viiness¡¯s sessful strategy (1) Kikiiik! Shael entered her room without knocking. Unlike the usual, where I had to go to the Azbel family, Shael came to the Baslett family instead, just as she had promised yesterday. ¡°You arete.¡± ¡°I¡¯m notte.¡± We exchanged simr words as before, only our roles had reversed. ¡°What would you like to do today?¡± ¡°What about the body?¡± She replied my question with apletely different question. ¡®She must think that I am still suffering from the cold¡­¡¯ Of course, I waspletely healthy. It was amon cold at best, it wasn¡¯t enough to weaken the body of a swordsman. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At my words, Shael lowered her head to confirm if I was really healthy. It seemed that she didn¡¯t believe me. Now that was quite hurtful! She didn¡¯t trust me at all even though we¡¯ve been together for a few months now. Therefore, I decided to bully Shael to my heart¡¯s content today. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go out. Wear this and go to sleep.¡± With those words, Shael handed me an air purifying magic tool. I don¡¯t know why she did, but she kept ignoring me afterwords. ¡°If you are not going out, I will go out alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael¡¯s primary goal was my dessert. So she had no choice but to follow me. After a short preparation, we left the Baslett family¡¯s mansion and walked around the Baslett territory. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want toe here with Shael. It would¡¯ve been better to walk around the Azbel territory, which was much richer overall. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that the streets of Baslett territory were not attractive. Now that I thought about it, there were many unique sights which could only be seen here. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Where? I wasn¡¯t sure either. I couldn¡¯t find a new ce to visit. It was because there were so many ces I visited with Shael these days. ¡°Today I just want to wander around aimlessly.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± I was about to enter an alleyway with Shael, but someone shouted from behind. ¡°Hey, youngsters!¡± Shael and I were dressed in the usual nobleman¡¯s clothes. So there was no way someone could¡¯ve carelessly shouted at us, but contrary to my expectations, it was an old man who seemed to be a fortune teller. ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There¡¯s no way Shael would like this. It¡¯d be a problem if it upset Shael, so I needed to leave quickly. ¡°I see a death in the near future!¡± ¡®Haah? There he goes with his nonsense¡­¡¯ I let out a sigh and spoke to the old man. ¡°I¡¯m not interested, so I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ¡°More, tell me more.¡± Surprisingly Shael showed interest in the forteller¡¯s nonsense. That Shael, who was rude to the extreme, was politely talking to this forteller! It left me speechless. I, on the other hand, came from a modern era, so I didn¡¯t believe in the forteller¡¯s nonsense. ¡®How can she be fooled by such things so easily?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand. No matter how stupid Shael was, she seemed to be quick-witted when it came to things like this. I had no choice but to remain silent and listen to the conversation between Shael and the forteller. ¡°In one week. No, maybe that death wille sooner.¡± ¡°In the near future or within a week?¡± I wanted to tell Shael that it was better not to believe in these things, but this was indeed a rare chace to see Shael embarrass herself, so I put it off for the moment. ¡°Is there any way to escape that death?¡± ¡°To be honest, it is impossible.¡± The old man took a deep breath, and opened his mouth, ¡°But there is one way to avoid it.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say it because it might ruin that possibility.¡± Shael red at the forteller. I couldn¡¯t help butugh. The forteller was asking for money. I paid for Shael, who was waiting for the forteller¡¯s words. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Looks like that man has a way out of this.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± At the forteller¡¯s words, Shael looked back at me. ¡®Did she really believe this bullsh*t? Did she be a fool instead of a viiness?¡¯ ¡°By the way¡­¡± At those words, Shael looked at the forteller. She was showing absolute trust in the word of this old man. ¡°Are you guys in a rtionship?¡± ¡°No. There is no rtionship.¡± That¡¯s what Shael said. I felt it was wrong and corrected it, ¡°We are getting married soon.¡± It was true, since we were already engaged. Since Shael was speaking politely, I did the same as well. Shael red at me for a moment, but thanks to the forteller¡¯s next word, I was able to easily get away with it. ¡°Then, how about drawing out these cards?¡± At the same time, the old man held out a card. And, Shael suddenly pulled out a card with a concerned expression. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll knowter. So you¡¯d better be on your way.¡± Goblin: I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 56: The villainess feels strange (1) Chapter 56: The viiness feels strange (1) ¡®Did I hear it wrong?¡¯ ¡°Did you just say that?¡± Shael nodded her head. I couldn¡¯t believe it was real. No, it didn¡¯t feel like it was real, because it was such an unrealistic answer. ¡°Are you going to go back on what you said?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was even provoking me! But I wasn¡¯t so impatient as to sumb to the provocation. To be honest, marriage couldn¡¯t be that simple. ¡°It was a joke.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t for me.¡± Shael still continued to attack me. At this point, I has many doubts. If someone really wanted to get married, don¡¯t they usually do it with an excited expression on their face? But not Shael. On the contrary, she had the usual devilish smile on her face. ¡®Is she trying to make fun of me?¡¯ It was clear as day that she was! Otherwise, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d take a joke so seriously. Therefore, I decided to change my tactic. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s get married. Should I tell the Duke right away tomorrow?¡± If I go this far, Shael would surely be embarrassed and she would have no choice but to reject it. But the viiness¡¯s way of thinking was beyond my imagination. ¡°No, I should tell him today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I felt that something was going terribly wrong. Shael wasn¡¯t joking at all! Although her intention seemed quite suspicious. ¡°No. Because it was a joke, of course.¡± ¡°Why do you keep changing your words?¡± To be honest, I had nothing to say to that. It was because I had been in the wrong the moment I said that unfortunate joke. So I saw no need for shabby excuses. ¡°Do you like me?¡± I threw a huge curveball at Shael. And the effect was great as well. ¡°Now, what are yo¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason to take such a joke seriously, is there?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Of course, Shael couldn¡¯t answer my words. There must have been some kind of despicable reason for that. That¡¯s how the matter came to an end. Without saying a word, I took Shael and walked down the alleys of Baslett Street. Atst the clock pointed at the time I wanted. So I changed my aimless steps and headed somewhere. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I heard there is a festival nearby.¡± I wanted to make our time at the Baslett family as enjoyable as possible, so I knew where to go in advance. It just happened to be that a festival would be held at another territory next to the Baslett territory. ¡°Pleorin family is famous for their fireworks.¡± ¡°Pleorin?¡± Shael, who had no social skills, didn¡¯t seem to know about other families. As I continued chatting with Shael in the Baslett family¡¯s carriage, we arrived at Pleorin¡¯s estate before I knew it. The ce was crowded with people. Shael and I wore in clothes that we had prepared in advance, so we were able to go unnoticed. ¡°We still have a little time before the fireworks disy.¡± That didn¡¯t mean there were no others spectacles. Since there would be a lot of people, of course, it also attracted the attention of merchants. So there were a lot of different kinds of stalls. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± The ce we went to had all kinds of scrolls for enchantments. ¡°I think I can use some of these on the ne you gave you for my birthday.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Azbel family was sure to have much better magic scrolls, but¡­ I didn¡¯t want to disappoint Shael, who was full of expectations. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a protection-type scroll!¡± As soon as Shael heard the merchant¡¯s exnation, she pointed to another scroll. However, we couldn¡¯t find the scroll Shael wanted. These were mere street stalls, so it was natural that there wouldn¡¯t be many scrolls that would meet Shael¡¯s expectations. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you!¡± Shael quickly bought one of the scrolls and used it on her ne. That scroll was a tracking-type scroll. Then Shael looked at me. It meant that she wanted to designate me as the target to the tracking. ¡°What the hell are you going to do with a tracking magic?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t refuse.¡± It seemed that I had no choice but to ept it. A lot of money disappeared due to an insignificant scroll. Now Shael would know my location at all times. After simply filling our stomach, I looked at my watch. It was time for the main attraction. A small firecracker exploded in the air. Just when everyone focused their attention, the head of the Pleorin family came up to the building located high up. Then he began to speak loudly, using sound amplification magic. ¡°Thank you for visiting the Fireworks Festival in the Pleorin Territory! After the small ceremony following my speech, the real fireworks show will begin.¡± It was quite different from the original festival. From what I know, the fireworks would have started as soon as the speech was over. Lord Pleorin continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring to have an event that just repeats itself every time? So I prepared something special for the couples who came to see the fireworks this time.¡± At the same time, a butler next to Lord Pleorin removed a curtain, revealing a veryrge jewel! It was a jewel whose size wasparable to that of an elephant. ¡°Can you see it!? It is a truly stunning gem. But that¡¯s not all that makes this gem special.¡± Lord Pleorin touched the jewel, but there was no response. Goblin: I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 57: The villainess’s destined end (1) Chapter 57: The viiness¡¯s destined end (1) Morning. I was doing my swordsmanship training as usual. It was indeed quite pleasant to take a break after a grueling day. The only problem was¡­ Duke Ezran was standing right in front of me. ¡°Did you master the Aura yet?¡± ¡°I think it will take some more time.¡± A moment of silence. I thought the awkward atmosphere would continue¡­ but, it was Duke Ezran who broke the silence. ¡°Did you say you were curious about our family heirloom?¡± The heirloom. Strangely enough, there were not many things that could be considered as heirlooms in the Baslett family. To the point where I was curious about the prestige of the duchy. And, one of them was the paper I saw in the hallway of the mansion with Shael. What Duke Ezran was referring to now must also be that paper. ¡°Yes, I am curious.¡± But, what Duke Ezran said in response was absurd, ¡°You must have heard of the Demon King.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡®Why is he suddenly talking about that?¡¯ While thinking that I nodded my head. ¡°The Demon King exists.¡± ¡®I see.¡¯ I didn¡¯t quite understand what that had to do with heirloom. Duke Ezran continued with his characteristic expressionless face, ¡°I hope that answers your question.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®How is that considered an answer?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t continue to ask because of the gloomy atmosphere. After that, the awkward atmosphere continued. *** After the conversation with Duke Ezran, I prepared to go to the Azbel family. Thanks to finishing my training earlier than usual, I would have more time to y with Shael. And soon, I could even see the Azbel family¡¯s mansion. However, I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my eyes. ¡°¡­!¡± Because I could feel the strong holy power that could be felt even from a distance! As soon as I confirmed that, I ran at full speed. At the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Of course, there were many mages in the Azbel family, which was a famous family of mages. However, at the moment, all of those mages were lying unconscious on the ground. It was the same with the servants belonging to the Azbel family. Fortunately, they were still breathing. However, the person who attacked them must have entered the Azbel family¡¯s mansion already. ¡°Fu*k!¡± It was obvious who had attacked them. The holy power that hovered over the bodies of mages was entirely different from normal holy power. It was potent to an absurd degree! It was because Clie who possessed that power defied allmon sense. And with that conclusion, I took something out of my magic pouch. It was Clie¡¯s bracelet. If I can destroy it, I should be able to make Clie¡¯s holy power disappear. With that thought in mind, I struck at it with my sword. Kaaang! Kaaang! However, even if I tried to hit it with all my strength, it didn¡¯t even leave scratch! I was about to try some more, but¡­ ¡®It¡¯s impossible, so don¡¯t bother trying.¡¯ I heard Clie¡¯s voice from the bracelet. Certainly, it seemed quite impossible for me to destroy it. But I was still doubtful. Even though I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it right now¡­ that didn¡¯t mean that the bracelet couldn¡¯t be destroyed. Also, I couldn¡¯t figure out Clie¡¯s intentions. There was no reason for Clie to give me her fatal weakness. Anyways, I didn¡¯t have the time to stop for a chat for now, so I put the bracelet wrapped in dense holy power back into the magic pouch, and quickly entered the Azbel family¡¯s mansion. I had to let out another gasp. Because the fierce and strong magic circle from Duke Jespen had disappeared! Kooung! Intense sounds of shes wereing from upstairs. Their source, was probably the fight between the mages of the Azbel family and Clie. I threw the bracelet of holy power on the floor so Clie couldn¡¯t track me, and headed for Shael¡¯s room. Kikiiik! Opening Shael¡¯s room, I found that it was empty. Shael, who would normally have spoken to me in a harsh tone, was not in the room. It made sense. The mansion was under attack, so no one would stay still in the room. Even if it was thatzy Shael. But I couldn¡¯t understand it. What if¡­ what if Shael had already met Clie? Clie didn¡¯t take the lives of the wizards and servants of the mansion. But even so, there was no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t harm Shael. I pictured the worst situation in my head. I was out of breath, but I tried to take one deep breath and calm myself down. And when I turned to look for Shael. I was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°What are you doing just standing there? Why aren¡¯t you running away!¡± That rough and familiar tone belonged to Shael. But I couldn¡¯t help but harden my face. At the moment, Shael was holding one of the strongest magic scrolls produced by the Azbel family along with the doll I had given her in the past. I could guess why Shael was holding the magic scroll. It was a magic scroll used in battles. Shael didn¡¯t give up no matter what enemy she would encounter. She didn¡¯t want to evade a battle that even a viiness couldn¡¯t win. ¡°Get out of the mansion, quickly!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me?¡± At that, Shael showed me the magic scroll she was holding in her arms. As I expected, it was clear that Shael was determined to fight against Clie. ¡°No. Even the mages of the Azbel family were subdued.¡± No matter how many precious magic scrolls she used, it would be difficult to inflict significant damage on Clie, who even the mages of the Azbel family couldn¡¯t defeat. ¡°Then you want me to run away?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t help it.¡± Shael shook her head. As expected, that stubborn wicked viiness wouldn¡¯t listen to me. But I couldn¡¯t waste any more time, so I forcibly lifted Shael up and started running. ¡°What are you doing!¡± I didn¡¯t even answer Shael¡¯s question. Because the soundsing from upstairs had stopped! ng! To head to the entrance of the mansion as quickly as possible, I broke the window. I could see the servants who had fallen unconscious. ¡°¡­¡± Shael, who had been spitting out her displeasure, shut her mouth at the sight. I said that to Shael. ¡°Do you have any scrolls rted tomunication? If you ask for support¡­¡± ¡°I tried¡­ but it doesn¡¯t work.¡± As expected of the venomous female protagonist, she was thorough. Fortunately, Shael and I were on the verge of finally leaving the Azbel Mansion. However, that hope was thoroughly blocked. Tuong! We suddenly hit something. The holy power surrounded the outside of the mansion like a protective shield! I tried swinging my sword at it, but I couldn¡¯t break it in the end. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If we use the magic scroll¡­¡± Goblin: This is sponsored chapter 10 of 10, sponsored by Groggy! (10/10) That''s thest of the sponsored chapters, unless someone sponsors some again. I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 58: The villainess rejects desserts (1) Chapter 58: The viiness rejects desserts (1) I saw a familiar path. And¡­ I saw Shael walking next to me. ¡°Why are you acting like that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The golden pearl given to me by Ruelle allowed me to stay in the past for 3 days at a desired point in time. Using that, I returned right after the fireworks festival in the Pleorin Territory. Exactly 3 days ago. There was a very good reason why I choose this point in time. Even if I went back to the distant past, Clie would already have holy power. So I decided it would be a good idea to go back to the nearest point in time. If I went too far back in the past, the future might change drastically, and that wouldn¡¯t be a good thing. Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t two of me at the same timeline, as itmonly happened in many time traveling stories. I guess the pearl made sure that there would be only one physical existence in one timeline. In Ruelle¡¯s case, she didn¡¯t yet exist in my current timeline, so the pearl sent back both her soul and physical existence. On the other hand, the pearl only sent back the soul, or the memories in my case. Anyways, I unconsciously hugged Shael, because what happened a while ago was still quite fresh in my mind. ¡°Why¡­ what!¡± ¡°This is the price of the dessert you stole.¡± Anyways, I had to let her go since she looked like she was on the verge of getting annoyed. Now, I had toe up with a way to defeat Clie. After a moment of thought, I came up with two methods. One was to break the bracelet, while the other was to prevent Clie from curing her disease. However, it would be near impossible to prevent the event where her disease would be cured. In the original novel, the Crown Prince bought a seemingly insignificant pair of earrings with arge sum of money from an auction and gifted them to Clie. The auctioneer imed that the earrings had the ability to cure any disease. That im which apparently seemed like a scam, turned out to be true, and it really cured Clie¡¯s disease! As expected of a romantic fantasy novel¡­ Clie¡¯s illness was cured by thebination of the male lead¡¯s affection towards the female lead and an absurd coincidence. To be honest, I wanted to leave ament asking what kind of crappy development was that after reading it. And now, maybe Clie already had the earrings. I even thought of a n to go back to the distant past and get the earrings myself, but¡­ to begin with, I didn¡¯t know where those earrings came from. So the best way to defeat Clie was to break the bracelet of holy power. I still had the thing in my magic pouch. Of course, that was impossible for now as well. First of all, I need to figure out the reason why Clie suddenly attacked the Azbel family. ¡°Have you done anything weirdtely?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Of course, the reason must be rted to Shael. So I started questioning Shael, who was giving me a nk look. ¡°I don¡¯t do weird things.¡± ¡°What did you do yesterday?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been with me the whole time.¡± It was true that I spend most of my day with Shael. But that didn¡¯t mean we stay together all the time. As I urged her to speak, Shael opened her mouth. ¡°After I spent time with you, I stayed in my room the whole time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I kept changing the time period and continued asking, but I couldn¡¯t get any useful answers. So this time I changed the question. ¡°Then, have you left the Azbel Mansion without me in the past few days?¡± After thinking for a moment, Shael nodded her head. She really seems to have gone out. ¡°I was out only once.¡± ¡°What did you do during that time?¡± I listened with rapt attention. Hopefully I would be able to find something out. ¡°I went to the auction house. Why are you suddenly asking me all this?¡± Shael tilted her head. I casually ignored the question. ¡®So she went to an auction house. Could it be that she met Clie there?¡¯ ¡°Who did you meet at the auction house?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t meet anyone.¡± The next question was obvious. ¡°Then what did you buy at the auction house?¡± ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± I didn¡¯t bother to answer Shael¡¯s question. Instead, I decided to use Shael¡¯s weakness. ¡°If you tell me, I¡¯ll make you a lot of desserts after we return to the Baslett Estate.¡± I wanted to entice Shael, and at the same time I wanted to keep her at the Baslett family so that she wouldn¡¯t be exposed to the same danger as before. ¡°Do you think I will listen to you because of that?¡± However, Shael¡¯s action was the exact opposite of what she said, and she pulled something out of her pocket. ¡°I bought this. Keep your promise.¡± ¡°You say that you won¡¯t listen to me, but your action is different.¡± Shael red at me in response. Ignoring that, I shifted my gaze to her hand. What Shael had taken out of her pocket was¡­ a small pill. It must have been a while since she bought it, judging from the state it was in. And, it seemed to be some kind of medicine. ¡°What kind of medicine is that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Desserts or her pride? Shael, who was having trouble choosing between them, said. ¡°It¡¯s¡­not¡­ a medicine.¡± It was obvious that it was a lie. After letting out a sigh, I spoke to Shael. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, there will be no dessert.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I will also broadcast the contents of the serpent orb in the Azbel family.¡± Finally, Shael said with a disgruntled expression, ¡°It¡¯s a medicine that will knock anyone out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Why did she buy that?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know. It was something that had a lot of nefarious use. And, the fact that she probably wanted to use that on me, gave me goosebumps. Anyways, it wasn¡¯t that important at the moment. ¡°Did you buy anything else besides that?¡± At my question, Shael brought out something from her pocket again. I felt immediately felt short of breath, and almost choked. What she brought out were the earrings I had seen in the illustration of the original novel. And, they were the same earrings that would cure Clie¡¯s disease! Goblin: I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 59: The villainess’s red cheeks (1) Chapter 59: The viiness¡¯s red cheeks (1) The Baslett family¡¯s training ground. It had a somber atmosphere, and it was a ce I didn¡¯t like very much. But this time it was quite different. Because Shael was following behind me with dessert stuffed in her mouth. ¡°Woo, you want to learn r¡­oura?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat and talk.¡± Shael¡¯s dignity as a noble was nowhere to be found. What kind of aristocrat would stick dessert in their mouth like that? I let out a sigh and nodded my head. However, I had one more thing to do before practicing Aura. ¡°Could you give me the earrings you just showed me?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Shael, who had now swallowed the dessert, began to rummage through her pockets. I was worried that she wouldn¡¯t want to give it to me because it was quite expensive, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Unexpectedly, Shael obediently handed me the earrings. These were the earrings that cured Clie¡¯s disease in the original novel. Of course, they were very important to Clie. So I needed to keep them safe. For now, it seemed that these earrings were the reason why she attacked the Azbel family. First of all, I kept the earrings in my magic pouch, then I drew out my sword to practice Aura. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Shael instructed. ¡®I was nning on doing it anyway.¡¯ And so, I swung my sword to practice aura with Shael on my side. Sheeeik! ¡°You need to swing harder.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As Shael said, I swing my sword with more strength. Sheeeik!!! ¡°Get your posture right.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t get angry at Shael¡¯s backseating as she was doing it to help me. Sheeeik!!! ¡°It was totally wrong this time too!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I almost hit her with my sword. Still, I barely managed to hold myself back. Sheeeik!!! As my sword cut through the air, Shael continued to bber on. I had to do something! So this time, I spoke first. ¡°I won¡¯t give you any desserts if you mess with me again.¡± I couldn¡¯t just swing my sword at my fiance. But, still, Shael continued to bber on. I see, so that¡¯s how it was! it was necessary to punish her. So after stopping the sword swing, I approached Shael. ¡°What, what!¡± Shael hastily covered her forehead when suddenly I raised my hand. She must¡¯ve thought that would flick her forehead like I used to do in the past. But, she was wrong! The ce I was aiming for was her cheek. ¡°Wh¡­what are you doing?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you ate a lot of dessert, your cheeks are quite plump.¡± ¡°Muet mne glo mnow!¡± (Let me go now!) Of course, now she would try to hit my hand repeatedly and defend her own cheek. But, it didn¡¯t go as I was expecting. Shael also put her hand on my cheek. Now we we¡¯re both pinching each others cheeks. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It was fortunate that there was no one at the Baslett family¡¯s training ground. As soon as they saw Shael and Ie in, they moved away. We stayed like that for a good few minutes. During that time, which was short but long at the same time, Shael and I continued pinching and pulling each other¡¯s cheeks. I finally took my hand off Shael¡¯s cheek, feeling ashamed of what I had been doing. Shael¡¯s cheeks were now red. I didn¡¯t really pull that hard, but the viiness¡¯s cheeks were much softer than I had expected. Shaelughed and said to me, ¡°It looks good. Your cheeks are very, very red.¡± I didn¡¯t feel too ashamed but listening to Shael¡¯s words¡­ I also felt my cheeks turn red. ¡°So are yours.¡± ¡°Mine are not like that.¡± The crimson sunlight fell on the Baslett family¡¯s training ground, and Shael and my cheeks continued staying red. We spent our time together in such a reddened world. *** A long time passed before I knew it, and it was already evening. If it was the usual, it would¡¯ve be the time for Shael and me to separate. I gave Shael some dessert, and brought her to my room. ¡°You should stay at Baslett Mansion today.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Shael expressed her doubts. She must be wondering why I was suddenly telling her to sleep in the Baslett Mansion ¡°Why?¡± ¡®Why?¡¯ If Clie attacked the Azbel family again, it would be another catastrophe. That¡¯s why I must never let Shael out of my sight for at least the next three days. If we stay at the Baslett Mansion, at least we¡¯ll be able to get away. Unlike the time when the situation was urgent, I would be able to use the teleportation circle while the knights of the Baslett family buy us time. Then how should I convince Shael? Desserts might be effective in intimidating her, but¡­ this time I wanted to y a prank on Shael. Since I¡¯ve been through some difficult things, I needed to heal my spirit while harassing Shael. ¡°There are certain strange rumors in the Baslett family.¡± ¡°What are the rumors?¡± ¡°There are rumors that ghosts roam the mansion at night.¡± Of course it couldn¡¯t be true. Goblin: I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Chapter 60: The villainess is worried (1) Chapter 60: The viiness is worried (1) [How many times do we have toe to the theater?] [I can¡¯t live without this, and you said you would give me dessert as well.] [Then be sure to keep that promise.] [People around us are paying attention, so be quiet!] I woke up feeling a bit stuffy. I think I had some kind of a pleasant dream, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t quite remember. It¡¯s because someone had disturbed my sleep. I couldn¡¯t even sit up. Because Shael was currently hugging me instead of that doll. ¡°Shael¡­¡± Shael, remained unmoving at my call. The viiness valued her sleep, so it was quite natural. In fact, it was me who had woke up too early in the first ce. Normally I would let her sleep, but not now. If I wasted even the slightest amount of time, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make the Aura work. Unless Duke Ezran used his aura, I was the only one who could break Clie¡¯s bracelet. So I had to wake Shael up. ¡°Don¡¯t wake me up!¡± ¡°Then put your arm away.¡± As expected, there¡¯s no way that wicked viiness would listen to me. Rather, Shael held me even tighter and buried her face in my arms. So I had to punish her. Tutth! Aaah! *** After training for a while, I came to my room to pick up Shael to have our breakfast. Shael was reading a book. It was evident that she had made use of the Baslett family¡¯s library. ¡°What are you reading?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Shael held out the book she was reading. It was a book about the Demon King. It was a story passed down like a legend in the world of this romance fantasy novel. This was a familiar story. The movie I saw at the cinema with Shael was also about the Demon King. ¡°Why are you reading this?¡± I asked the viiness as soon as I saw the book. I never thought that the viiness would be interested in a story like this. ¡°Look here¡­¡± Shael showed me the part she was reading. I read the part she pointed out. [The Demon King can even bring the dead back to life. It is because they have the power to make anything happen. But to do such a thing, of course, there is a price.] ¡°It says that the Demon King can bring the dead back to life.¡± ¡°So what do you want to say?¡± It was a story I didn¡¯t care much about. That legend couldn¡¯t possibly be true. ¡°They can bring the dead back to life!¡± ¡°Do you really believe that?¡± Shael nodded her head. Still, I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to believe such a thing, and said, ¡°Everyone dies.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was natural for people to die. But as soon as Shael heard me, she frowned. Was it because she was afraid of dying? Was that why she was looking at a strange book like this? ¡°If you die, that is the end!¡± ¡°Then, what can we do? You can¡¯t stop someone from dying.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± Shael was still unable to let go of the book. Anyways, we headed to the Baslett Mansions dining area. ¡°¡­¡± And the silence continued. Because Duke Ezran, who usually ate with the knights, was eating alone. Of course, we couldn¡¯t just ignore the man. So I led Shael to sit in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m d that you seem to be on good terms.¡± ¡°Yes, Duke.¡± Shael spoke up before I could say anything. ¡®Howe she¡¯s being so polite?¡¯ It seemed that the viiness had really changed. No, maybe it was because she was a bit afraid of Duke Ezran? Because his face was emotionless enough to make me question whether he had any at all. ¡°Shael Azbel.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing Duke Ezran¡¯s cold voice, Shael trembled and answered. I too was feeling nervous in my heart as I waited for Duke Ezran¡¯s next words. ¡°When are you going to get married? Eran is waiting for you.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The words that came out of Duke Ezran¡¯s mouth were in the end, about marriage. And, who said that I was waiting to marry Shael? I was indeed prepared to marry Shael, but I had never said that in front of Duke Ezran. So, Duke Ezran was just hastening my marriage with Shael for no reason at all! After hearing Duke Ezran¡¯s words, Shael replied, ¡°Marriage¡­¡± Shael kept quiet. I was sure Shael would express her refusal to marry me. But, as it was with the viiness, she made a statement that I could never imagine. ¡°We¡¯ll do it soon.¡± ¡®What is she saying? No, you aren¡¯t even going to ask me for my opinion?¡¯ Marriage was not something you can decide on your own! What an absurd conversation, and the conversation continued without giving me a chance to intervene. ¡°Yes, then you must have ns for children.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael remained silent again. Of course she wouldn¡¯t agree to that. So I spoke to Duke Ezran instead of Shael, ¡°We are thinking of having one son and two daughters.¡± Shael red at me, it must be because I said something without asking for her opinion. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°¡­¡± And, the awkward silence ensued. Shael, who couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere, suddenly asked, ¡°Duke, have you heard of the Demon King?¡± The story about the Demon King again? I let out a deep sigh inside. It seems that Duke Ezran was also very interested in the Demon King. ¡°The Demon King?¡± Goblin: I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special Chapter 61: An impatient villainess (1) Chapter 61: An impatient viiness (1) (G: This chapter might seem a bit confusing to some, but trust me there is a reason why its written this way. Everything will make sense by chapter 63.) Baslett Mansion. It had the usual bright atmosphere all around. And, the ducal family was having a conversation in the dining room, as usual. ¡°Is it true that you seeded in mastering the Aura, Eran?¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± My father looked at me proudly. Even my mother, who was next to me, was looking at me happily. Then my mother opened her mouth, ¡°How did you end up mastering it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say that¡­¡± I can never say it! The fact that I seeded in mastering the Aura while being angry at Shael¡¯s provocation. ¡°As I said, I mastered my Aura while thinking of Daria. Then you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± At the same time, my father smiled and looked at me. The reason he brought out that fact in this situation was simple. He meant that the sess of my Aura had something to do with Shael. I couldn¡¯t help but nod my head. Because it was true. ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go to Shael quickly.¡± I was kicked out without much resistance. *** ¡°You arete.¡± As if thinking back to what happenedst time, Shael mocked me and used me of beingte. I, of course, didn¡¯t take it seriously and just answered causally, ¡°I¡¯m not thatte.¡± I mean, I really wasn¡¯t thatte in the first ce. ¡°How long are you going to speak to me that way? You¡¯re not a child.¡± Sheined. ¡°Do you not like that about me?¡± I asked in return. Of course she wouldn¡¯t like it. If you want to be respected, you have to respect the other person first. However, that wasn¡¯t the case when it came to Shael, my fianc¨¦e. She had a personality worthy of being called a viiness. She had all kinds of entric hobbies, and she also had a strange mindset. I couldn¡¯t help but think back to the past. [How are you feeling today?] [I was feeling quite good. Seeing you made me feel sick.¡¯ [I see¡­] It was a time when I was being harassed by this wicked woman on a regr basis. From sudden insults, to utter disregard of my feelings. She used to act rude to the extent that it was hard to believe that she was the daughter of a Duke. The viiness Shael treated me as a target for venting her anger. And, she did it for one entire year! So I decided to change as well. [Please stare at the wall today.] [Fu*k you!] [¡­. what did you¡­ just say?] [Can you keep your mouth shut? If that¡¯s difficult, should I sew it with my sword?] Thinking back to that time made meugh. Because Shael¡¯s reaction was really interesting. [Wha¡­ what!] [I¡¯m not good at sewing, but if I do it with a sword, I think things will go well. After all, I am quite adept at the art of swordsmanship.] The day, I expressed my anger at the viiness for the very first time. And starting from that day, everything changed. It was quite difficult at first, but after some time, I got used to the role. If Shael wanted to bully me, I would bully her back, and sometimes I did it even before she could. It took us a while to get to the state of rtionship we currently had with each other. If there was problem¡­ it would be that Shael and I both had strange tastes. In other words, we were a perfect match¡­ and it didn¡¯t take us long to became closer and closer. It was really something absurd. ¡°So, what is your wish?¡± ¡°What wish?¡± ¡°You said that if I seed in mastering the Aura, I will have to grant you one wish.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t forget. But to think she actually forgot.¡¯ Thinking that to myself, Iughed at Shael. Shael, unaware of my thought, said with a grin, ¡°First, make me some dessert.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you found a dessert shop that has a dessert that tastes simr to mine?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly the same. And, amoner I dislike goes to that dessert shop all the time.¡± So she wasn¡¯t going to go the anymore, well, I should just give her the dessert. As usual, I brought out a dessert for Shael. ¡°Is that enough?¡± ¡°¡­¡± While eating the cupcakes, Shael muttered something to herself and then shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re acting like that again.You should have given me some. What a pig.¡± ¡°Then drink this.¡± Shael handed me a bottle of strange juice. The juice had a color that made you feel the bitter taste just by looking at it. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Anyway, whatever it was, I was sure that would never like it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Drink it.¡± ¡®Was it something poisonous?¡¯ Nope, that¡¯s not the case either. I already applied poison detection magic, but I couldn¡¯t feel any poison. In fact, it was impossible to detect high-level poisons with my level of poison detection magic, but¡­ there was no reason for Shael to poison me in the first ce. She might be wicked woman with strange tastes, but after I changed my method, our rtionship had gotten much closer in its own way. If I died, no one would make desserts for her. ¡®Ah, would she go to the dessert shop that she said has a simr taste to my dessert?¡¯ But even that would be impossible. Because my dessert would still be better! It was a fact I was very certain of from Shael¡¯s reaction. ¡°Yes, give it to me.¡± Shael handed me the bottle full of juice. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also motivate me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special Chapter 62: The villainess doesn’t listen (1) Chapter 62: The viiness doesn¡¯t listen (1) At a theater with a gloomy atmosphere. Shael and I were watching a y with a scary story. ¡°I liked the theater better before this¡­¡± Shael continued toin with a dissatisfied tone. ¡°How many times do we have toe to the theater?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t watch this, and you said you would give me dessert as well!¡± ¡°Keep that promise.¡± Shael was speaking in a rather loud voice. There were many people in theater. So of course, talking so much would mark us as a nuisance. [Ah, it would be nice if we could chat together while watching the y.] (G: speaking in the background.) ¡°People around us are paying attention, so be quiet!¡± As expected, there¡¯s no way that Shael would be considerate towards others and keep quiet. She was about to open her mouth to speak again, but I was well prepared, shoved a cookie right into her mouth. So, she had to close her mouth again. ¡°If you are going to talk, can¡¯t you speak quietly like me?¡± Shael red at me. Then she began to munch on the cookie immediately afterwards, forgetting all her previousints. Of course, was all thanks to the excellent taste of the cookie I had just shoved in her mouth. Maybe the sweet snack relieved some of Shael¡¯s anger, so she told me while holding back her dissatisfaction, ¡°It would be nice if there were noise control magic tools, so that it would be easier to talk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡± If they wanted to do that, they would have to spend a lot of money for just a theater. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and focus on the y.¡± I simply ignored Shael¡¯s words and focused on the y. But that was only for a moment. Maybe due to being annoyed that I cut her off, Shael began to drink water to cool off. ¡°Puha¡­¡± ¡°Is that the water I was drinking?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael red at me. It was indeed the water I was drinking from the beginning, but it does seem really selfish of me to stop her when she is thirsty. ¡°It¡¯s a joke, so drink it.¡± Well, no it wasn¡¯t. I actually a lied. tant lie! Shael was fooled by my words, drank to her heart¡¯s content. And when the y came to an end, I told Shael, ¡°Ah, now that I think about it, it was indeed the ss I was drinking from.¡± ¡°..!¡± I stood up from my seat while appreciating the surprised look on Shael¡¯s face. ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Yes you did¡­ you are smiling!¡± Shael persistently pursued me. As expected of a viiness who can¡¯t stand her own loss, Shael handed me the water and said, ¡°I won¡¯t lose, so please drink it too.¡± ¡°Yes.. yes, I¡¯ll do that.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± As soon as I received the ss from Shael¡¯s hand, I drank it all in a few gulps. I even smirked at Shael, who was embarrassed by my action, while holding the ss to my mouth. After I was done, I didn¡¯t forget to make fun of Shael, ¡°Does this count as an ¡®indirect kiss¡¯?¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± I didn¡¯t answer Shael¡¯s words. I just put my mouth on the ss again, and it was exactly on the ce shael had put her mouth to drink. Of course, there was no way Shael would let it continue. Just because she had a dirty personality, didn¡¯t mean that she had no sense of shame. ¡°Give it back!¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°You¡¯re strange!¡± ¡®Strange?¡¯ It was a bit too harsh to call me that, and she was even qualified to call me that. Because Shael had acted even more stranger than me in the past. ¡°Who tried to feed me some strange tree sap?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you try to make me do something strange?¡± I didn¡¯t know if that action could be counted as malicious, but it was obvious that it was strange. ¡°Well, if you really think so, I have a question.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you intentionally drink from the water ss that I drank from?¡± ¡°No!¡± Shael shook her head in denial. She was adamant on proving that I was the one in the wrong but she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat me with just that. She had tried to feed me some strange juice in the past, so she did something wrong to me first. ¡°Then why were you trying to feed me that sap of the tree of obedience that can make someone do anything?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°To make someone do anything, no matter how I see it, it¡¯s quite strange.¡± ¡°Ah, no.¡± As expected, Shael couldn¡¯t confidently say that I was in the wrong anymore. ¡°Come to think of it, when I asked if you were waiting for metely, you nodded.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Shael shook her head again. She was still holding strong. It seemed that the shameless viiness hadn¡¯t let go of her old personality yet. But the thing I was going to say next, would defeat her for sure! ¡°We even named our future children.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°You even insisted that she would resemble you personality more.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± As expected, thest one was a threat. Normally, I would have stopped here. But I continued to make fun of Shael. ¡°In the end, I also hope to see my daughter much earlier.¡± ¡°I want to see my daughter soon. I think she will be very cute.¡± ¡°Say something that makes sense.¡± ¡°I was being serious when we gave her a name.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At that point, Shael¡¯s face had reddened from shame. I was worried that she¡¯d re up, so I brought out another dessert. ¡°Shael.¡± ¡°What?¡± Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also motivate me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special Chapter 63: The villainess feels danger (1) Chapter 63: The viiness feels danger (1) The hug came as quite a surprise. To think that the wicked viiness would hug me on her own volition! I found it quite hard to believe. It seemed that me being unconscious for 15 days caused great concern to Shael. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. Because Shael was frozen while holding me, and I also became frozen like Shael. Normally, I would be calm and thinking of a way to make fun of Shael for doing something stupid. Perhaps I became an idiot as well¡­ I barely spoke to Shael, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Shael hurriedly let me go, with her face blushing red. I wanted to make fun of Shael. It was clear that she hugged me without even thinking about it. But looking at her serious face, I couldn¡¯t make myself do it. ¡°Exin.¡± Suddenly, she asked me to exin something. It was really unreasonable to ask me that without even mentioning what to exin. Shael added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have blood clotting disease?¡± ¡°Did you say the blood clotting disease?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure of the name, I heard it from a physician¡­¡± It was an incurable disease. And it was a real one, because the name of the disease Clie was suffering from was the blood clotting disease. I also bought Clie medicine for blood clotting disease in the past. So I became curious. There¡¯s no way I had the blood clotting disease. So it was clear that Shael was misunderstanding something. ¡°What do you mean by that? Why would I have the blood clotting disease?¡± ¡°Obviously. You had the medicine for the blood clotting disease the other day, right?¡± Medicine for the blood clotting disease? There¡¯s no way I would have had it. Except for when Clie had asked me to buy it. I felt even more doubtful, so I asked Shael right away, ¡°Did you open my magic pouch?¡± ¡°¡­ yes.¡± So she did. Then I became even more confused about why Shael was so sure about it just from that. While I became speechless due to my confusion, Shael said, ¡°There were times when you looked tired, and there were times when you suddenly had a high fever¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all a coincidence. And I was carrying the medicine for the blood clotting disease due to a certain circumstance.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I couldn¡¯t say that it was because Clie had asked me to buy it for her. So I just ignored Shael¡¯s question. Shael gave up on the question due to my silence and asked, ¡°Then, why did you suddenly lose consciousness for 15 days?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t think she would believe me even if I told her that it was because I broke the bracelet of holy power. I couldn¡¯t find a suitable excuse for suddenly losing consciousness for over 15 days. ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I chose to attack Shael instead of making excuses, and just like Shael did earlier, I also jumped on her and hugged her. ¡°What¡­!¡± ¡°You did it too, then why can¡¯t I?¡± The selfish viiness struggled to get out of my embrace. In fact, she didn¡¯t even seem to be trying that hard. And, there was no way I would easily let go of her. I began to think while holding Shael. It was about a memory I had recalled while I was unconscious. It was the hidden memory from the original novel, in other words, the original timeline. I remembered that I was Eran Baslett in the original timeline. I was poisoned and died. Perhaps the culprit behind it was the Crown Prince. No, I was sure it was him! A person powerful enough to make a maid of the Azbel family, who boasted great loyalty, poison someone, it could only be someone like him. Additionally, only a powerful person would have the guts to kill me, who was the only son of a famous swordsman. I could also guess the reason why he did it. Of course it was because of Clie! I was able to figure it out without even thinking about it. Since I was the fiance of the viiness, of course the past me also had contact with Clie. Maybe I also had a private conversation with Clie in order to ease the conflict between Clie and Shael. And the Crown Prince, who always stalked Clie, would have seen it. So it was natural for the obsessive prince to misunderstand. In fact, it was really quite difficult to misunderstand, considering I already had a fiance. I even had the status of the heir of a duke. It was basicmon sense that I wouldn¡¯t be attracted to somemoner like Clie. ¡®But I shouldn¡¯t applymon sense to him.¡¯ Because that Clie-crazy basta*d tried to kill even the Mage Tower Lord. Not only that, he tried to kill all the men who had private conversations with Clie. So what if I was a man who already has a fiance? The moment I had a private meeting with Clie, the obsessive male protagonist, the Crown Prince, became enraged. The Mage Tower Lord could keep himself safe through the Mage Tower¡¯s excellent protection and his powerful battle magic, but¡­ I didn¡¯t have any of that. I didn¡¯t even learn any proper magic, so I couldn¡¯t detect such a powerful poison at the time. Befitting a male protagonist who was perfect in everything except for his personality, the Crown Prince must havepletely gotten rid of all the evidence so that no one would ever know that he was the person responsible for the poisoning. Only Shael, who was close to me, would have noticed that. But there was nothing she could do. No matter how powerful the duke¡¯s were, they couldn¡¯t attack the Crown Prince with just a conjecture. Goblin: I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special Chapter 64: The villainess is ignorant (1) Chapter 64: The viiness is ignorant (1) In my room. At the moment, I was facing Shael. I said something quite provocative a few moments ago, and Shael, who was following me at the time, had heard it. And thanks to that, Shael was now paying extra attention to me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing¡­¡± The viiness continued staring at me. I didn¡¯t expect my n to be this effective, it was really quite amazing! To the point where I was beginning to think that maybe I was a bit too harsh. I barely held myself back from apologizing to the now agonizing Shael, considering that I too had to suffer for quite a long time because of her. Honestly, I didn¡¯t intend to hold onto that grudge anymore, but¡­ I needed a rational reason for doing this. Because, I wanted to experience more of the cute side of Shael while she looked after me. Shael looked at me and said. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ehhem..umm¡­¡± Shael shut her mouth. ¡®Why did you say such a thing?¡¯ ¡ª I could easily guess what she wanted to say. [While I was unconscious, were you worried?] [Ah, Neyo. Not at all.] At Shael¡¯s dishonest words, I pretended to be angry and left the hospital room. Because of that, it was clear that the viiness wanted to say something despite her shame. Then, Shael took a deep breath and spoke, ¡°I should have been worried.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What do you mean you should have been worried? It¡¯s the same as saying that you were not worried. Of course, it was a bit disappointing, but it was still a huge improvement. Even so, I didn¡¯t want to tell Shael the truth. Instead, I decided to give her somepensation, considering that she couldn¡¯t eat my dessert for 15 days. ¡°Please follow me.¡± ¡°Yes? Yes!¡± She answered twice! That¡¯s how nervous Shael was. Still, maybe her tension would be relieved soon. I went to the Baslett family¡¯s kitchen. It was still quite early, so the cooks of the Baslett family hadn¡¯te to work yet. Thanks to that, Shael and I were able to use the cooking room alone. ¡°Why are we here?¡± ¡°I will make dessert for you.¡± During these 15 days, Shael, who had been waiting for me, seemed to have be quite frail. So I wanted to give her some food full of nutrients. With that thought, I started cooking, while Shael found a seat and sat down. However, she suddenly stood up from her seat. I thought that she wanted to give me some useless advice as usual, but this time it was different. ¡°I can help.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Shael held out her hand towards me. It seemed to mean that she was asking for work. Even though I knew the meaning, I hesitated. Thest time Shael cooked, she ended up making that strange cookie. So of course she was terrible at cooking. In the first ce, it was rare for the nobles in this world to cook for themselves. ¡°I will do it myself.¡± ¡°No, I will help too.¡± Shael strongly insisted. I had no choice but to give in. Even if she couldn¡¯t cook, she could at least help me with fetching the ingredients. ¡°Fetch me some sugar. Just sprinkle a little bit on the cupcakes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± And soon, I found out that it was the worst mistake I could make. I gave her the simple work thinking that Shael could do it, but¡­ at some point, the cupcakes were entirely covered in sugar! I mean, I should¡¯ve expected that, since Shael didn¡¯t know the meaning of moderation. And now, the cupcakes looked too sweet to eat. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shael tilted her head as if asking me what she did wrong. I also continued my questioning, ¡°If you sprinkle so much sugar, how on earth will you eat it?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Shael looked puzzled for a moment before picking up the cupcakes. They were extremely unhealthy. And, before I could stop her, she took a bite of the cupcake. Then she said to me while eating it, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± From now on, I must keep my eyes on Shael all the time. Because I didn¡¯t want her to ruin her health with so much sugar. Anyways, I sighed and continued cooking. Of course, as before, Shael continued to ¡°help¡± me. ¡°Oh, I will do this.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± The cucumbers, which had been thoroughly washed, turned into powder before I knew it. ¡°Of course this has to be heated, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shhhhhssst! ¡°Ah¡­¡± The dough turned to ashes and disappeared after burned by Shael¡¯s magic. But, that wasn¡¯t the end. Shael was still continued to diligently help me. She said that she would do a good job, but she was horrible at it. And I couldn¡¯t stop her. I became worried that we won¡¯t have anything to eat if I let this carnage continue. So I asked Shael. ¡°Could you rub my shoulders while I cook?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was a request that the viiness would definitely refuse. ¡°That sounds like it would be really helpful.¡± However, Shael simply nodded her head! Shael stretched out her arm to ovee the height difference between us and began to rub my shoulder. In that way, I was able to finally finish cooking with the viiness. Goblin: I am going through some financial problems, which is giving me a lot of stress. So please help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special Chapter 65: The villainess complains (1) Chapter 65: The viinessins (1) ¡°Don¡¯t cheat on me!¡± Those words from the tearful Shael made me go silent. Don¡¯t cheat¡­ it was quite an amusing thing to say. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± I tried to tell Shael that I had no reason to cheat, but I couldn¡¯t even finish what I wanted to say. Because Shael shoved one of her cupcakes into my mouth. At the same time, I heard Shael¡¯s harsh voice, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I mean, I couldn¡¯t even open it anyway. It was thanks to someone putting sugar-covered cupcakes in my mouths. It was so sweet that it made me frown, ¡®Just how much sugar did she put in?¡¯ Now that it was in my mouth and I was able to taste it, it seemed that Shael had added not only sugar but also other seasonings without my knowledge. I could taste the strangebination of vors that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t speak any more. So for now, I decided to listen to Shael¡¯sints. ¡°There were times when we went out together.¡± Shael began toin about her pent up resentment. Her reason was simple. In Shael¡¯s mind, I was the cheating bad fiancee. By the way¡­ have we ever gone out together? Even though it was somewhat true, it made meugh. Shael was talking as if we went out together because we were in a special rtionship. Anyways, after barely swallowing the cupcake she had shoved into my mouth, I said, ¡°Originally, if you are a normal person, you go out together even if you are not in a special rtionship.¡± ¡°We are not normal people.¡± Shael retorted. That was right as well. Because the viiness¡¯s way of thinking was far from that of normal people. In the past, Shael would never go out with anyone other than her family. No, the number of times she went out with her family could be counted on one hand. But I couldn¡¯t figure out why I was included in it. Shael added, ¡°I even hugged you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, we did that a few times. The first time was in Azbel family¡¯s garden, when she suddenly pushed me against the wall. Next, she unexpectedly hugged me when I woke up after being unconscious for 15 days. And right after Shael hugged me, I had hugged her as well. I couldn¡¯t say anything this time because it was true. I was just waiting for an opportunity to tell her the truth. Maybe Shael took my silence as my inability to refute her words? So she continued to spit out random nonsense. ¡°We¡¯ve even spent one night together¡­¡± It was an extremely embarrassing thing to say. I mean, Shael¡¯s face was already blushing red. It was fortunate that the Baslett Mansion had good soundproofing. And, of course, what Shael said this time was true as well. But I felt that it was really unfair to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Liar!.¡± I looked at Shael with visible confusion. Why would I be lying? But, Shael confidently said, ¡°You slept¡­ while hugging me.¡± It was the opposite! It was she who mistook me for her doll and hugged me! Not the other way around! Clearly, Shael was trying to use me with a really selfish mindset. The problem was¡­ even that seemed extremely cute. It was a strange way of thinking. I seem to have changed quite a lot. Since I wasughing, Shael said with an anxious expression, ¡°I even confessed to you!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I was sure that was something that had never been heard before. Has Shael ever confessed to me? It couldn¡¯t be true! That had to be the case! If Shael really confessed to me¡­ there was no way I¡¯d ever forget it. But Shael answered my question. Before I knew it, my magic pouch was in Shael¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­¡± What Shael took out of my magic pouch was a serpent orb, and after taking a moment to prepare herself to face the shame, she activated it. [I like you.] [I love you.] She let the recording y out a few times, then turned it off in annoyance. Then she looked at me as if she wanted an answer from me. ¡°Is that¡­ a confession?¡± Shael nodded her head. She did it under the effect of the Tree of Obedience Sap, and she did it under mymand. It was absurd to call it a confession. ¡®Is she doing all this because her *ve who will give her desserts for the rest of her life was about to escape?¡¯ So I said to Shael, ¡°Can that even be considered as a confession?¡± With those words, I looked at Shael. It was fact that even Shael couldn¡¯t deny. But Shael made a really sad expression. While I was taken aback, she said, ¡°Have you been just ying with me?¡± The atmosphere suddenly changed. I wondered if I should just tell her the truth¡ª that she had misunderstood. But, that probably wouldn¡¯t work. Goblin: My Dear Patron! I am happy to inform you that I have added another tier to RTV advanced chapters, it''s called RTV Level 3, in which you get 3 advanced chapter instantly and stay 3 chapters ahead of the regr release for the whole month, for only $15! The price of the Supreme Patron will remain the same, only $30 per month for all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte. Thank you all! This month is proving to be a really difficult one, but I can see a way out in the next month. Pray for me, so that I can survive this month and seed in the venture. Also, you can help if you can. No matter how small the amount, anything will help. I have set up a support option at the Wishlist section of BuymeaCoffee, and you can also be a patron at Patreon. Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special Chapter 66: Fight and fall in love (1) Chapter 66: Fight and fall in love (1) I woke up feeling really stiff, and unable to see anything. Because something was covering my eyes, and my whole body was tied up! It was a simr to the time when Shael had tied me up to steal the serpent orb. Additionally, I couldn¡¯t say anything because there was something stuffed in my mouth. Fortunately, my ears were free. As I slightly moved my body, I heard Shael¡¯s voice. ¡°Ah, are you awake?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I remained silent, because there was something stuffed in my mouth. And Shael¡¯s following words made me even more bewildered. ¡°If you are awake, talk to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± My whole body was tied up, and I couldn¡¯t even move my mouth. So how do you expect me to do that? ¡°Ah!¡± Fortunately, Shael noticed her stupid mistake and took off the blindfold. I sent a signal to remove the thing stuffed in my mouth, but¡­ ¡°No.¡± Shael directly refused. I wanted to clear up the misunderstanding right away, but thanks to this situation, I think I¡¯ll have to put it off. Thodd! It was the sound of Shael closing a book. The book was quite thick, and I was unable to read the title of the book. ¡®Why is she reading a book?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long before I got the answer. Because Shael suddenly approached me and reached out her hand. Pat! It was the sound of Shael putting her hand on my head. From the way Shael¡¯s arms trembled, I could tell how nervous she was. From the way her face turned red, it was clear that Shael was feeling ashamed of such an act Then, I heard Shael say. ¡°You did well.¡± ¡®What on earth did I do well?¡¯ What¡¯s with that sudden and unexpectedpliment! Anyways, after that awkwardpliment, Shael started continued patting me. And so, I noticed right away. It was definitely something Shael had learned from that strange book! ¡°How does it feel?¡± Shael asked. Of course I couldn¡¯t answer. Because I still had the cloth stuffed in my mouth. So I winked at her, and fortunately Shael finally took it out. Finally, I was able to speak! ¡°Now, if you untie me too¡­¡± ¡°Please answer first.¡± Shael insisted. And, I answered at once, ¡°It felt pretty good.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Indeed, it felt really good to have my head stroked by Shael. Although I also felt that I was being treated like a pet. ¡°Pretty good isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°Heh?¡± Shael suddenly stood up from her seat and grabbed the book she was reading before. Shreeet! And tore off a page from the book! ¡®Why is she doing that?¡¯ Moreover, that book must have been from the Baslett family¡¯s library. I kept my silence as I watched Shael¡¯s violent actions. Time passed, as Shael continued to flip through the book, then she suddenly stopped. Shael hesitantly opened her mouth, and I heard her trembling voice. ¡°Today¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°You look cute¡­¡± Eventually, Shael shut her mouth, as her body trembled with shame. Soon after that, she tore off another page from the book again! Then, Shael took a deep breath and tried to rx. So I said to Shael right away, ¡°Now untie the rope.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael looked worried. At the same time, I noticed that her expression looked a bit sad. The serpent-like smile she showed me while giving me the dr*ug just now was gone. ¡°¡­¡± I took a careful look at the silent Shael. She seemed as if she would start crying at any moment. Shael must have been worried about me, who was passed out for 15 days. Because when I woke up, she reflexively hugged me. Then she suddenly found out that her fiance was cheating on her. Of course, that was just an illusion stemming from Shael¡¯s misunderstanding. Anyways, it was a situation where anyone would be sad. In fact, it even made her cry! I really didn¡¯t want to say it while being tied up with a rope. But I didn¡¯t care anymore. The thing that was most important to me was Shael, not my pride. Therefore, I hastily spoke up before Shael¡¯s expression changed even further. ¡°Do you love my desserts?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Shael tilted her head in confusion at my sudden question. But, despite that sudden question, Shael, who loved to eat dessert to death, just nodded her head. At the same time, I recalled the conversation we had before Shael tied me up. [She is a person who really likes dessert. She really loves the desserts I make to death.] I thought about that conversation and said to Shael, ¡°You really like my dessert.¡± Shael nodded her head, as if to say ¡®why are you suddenly asking me this?¡¯ But I continued before Shael could even put it into words. ¡°You have a very bad temper.¡± [First of all, she has a very bad temper.] It was another one of the things I had said before passing out. Shael frowned at me. Anyone would react that way if someone said something like that to their face. ¡°What are you saying¡­¡± ¡°Still, you¡¯ve be much kinder these days.¡± She helped me with cooking, which she clearly wasn¡¯t very good at. She felt sad for me, who had fainted for 15 days. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also motivate me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 67: Foolish (1) Chapter 67: Foolish (1) An awkward silence. Just a moment ago, I was appreciating the excellent soundproofing of the Baslett Estate. But not anymore. In the silent and calm atmosphere, the awkward situation with Shael continued. ¡°¡­¡± Shael looked at me. I also looked at Shael, but that was only for a moment. As soon as our eyes met, we turned our heads away. Finding the situation unbearable, I decided to change the subject, ¡°Please, untie the rope first.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Fortunately, Shael untied the rope without any objections, and I was finally able to freely move my aching body. As I was stretching my body, Shael asked, ¡°Now, what should we do?¡± I wanted to ask that question as well. We had just confirmed each other¡¯s feelings. After I conveyed my feelings, Shael also did the same, and now we were officially lovers. So what should we do next? What should I do? ¡°Should we do the things lovers usually do?¡± ¡°¡­¡± What do ordinary lovers usually do? Going out together, holding hands, hugging and kissing. And, except for one of them, Shael and I had already done them all, and more! Still, it would be better to try them again step by step from the beginning. After thinking about it, I suggested it to Shael, ¡°First of all, how about holding hands?¡± I thought it was the most normal thing that lovers did. In fact, Shael and I had already held hands. But now, it would be different. Because now, we would be doing it as real lovers. ¡°Hold hands?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that¡± Shael looked at my hand and spoke with a shy expression, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ too early.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Was it too early? I didn¡¯t know. No, in the first ce, didn¡¯t we hold hands several times before? Anyways, I still nodded. Because I wanted to respect Shael¡¯s opinion. ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say greet each other first.¡± Greet each other? It was the most basic thing people did while meeting a stranger. I didn¡¯t know if it was normal to suddenly greet each other in this situation, but¡­ since Shael wanted to do it, I could only agree to it. So I cleared my throat a few times and opened my mouth, ¡°Nice to meet you?¡± ¡°No.¡± No? Shael shook her head in response to my greeting, which I did with great difficulty, bearing a great amount of shame. When I looked at Shael with doubt, Shael pointed to the door and said, ¡°Do it right. Go out ande in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was strange, but it would be a pain to say otherwise. Kikiiik! As Shael said, I opened the door and went out. Then, after taking a few deep breaths, I went back into the room. Kikiiik! ¡°Wee¡­¡± I got nervous at Shael¡¯s trembling voice. It was the first time I had heard Shael say wee. When I thought back to the past, the voice of the viiness always sounded very cold. [You¡¯rete.] She would say that even if I wasn¡¯tte. That¡¯s how the viiness used to greet me. So now, hearing Shael¡¯s new way of greeting, I couldn¡¯t help but feel an entirely different feeling from before. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Obviously, I couldn''t make her wait. So I reflexively said that. It was a very awkward greeting. It¡¯s just a greeting, but I felt very nervous. I mean, it was normal to be that way, considering that we were quite unique as lovers. We went out together and held hands. We hugged each other and slept in the same bed. ¡®Now that I think about it¡­¡¯ We¡¯ve never had a proper greeting. It was something that anyone would find funny. Shael seemed to have recalled the past as well, as she smiled and said, ¡°Please have a seat.¡± I sat down on the chair as instructed. Then I waited for Shael to say something, but she didn¡¯t. Shael, who looked nervous, remained silent with a blushing face. So, I had to take the initiative again. ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Well, Shael must be a stranger when it came to rtionships. But it was the same for me as well. So the silence continued. In the end, it was Shael who opened her mouth first. ¡°I read in a book that couples exchange passionate nces with each other.¡± As soon as she finished her words, Shael looked at me intently. I, too, stared at her, and said, ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Said Shael and turned her head away. I could understand how she was feeling. It felt like being tickled. It was apletely different sensation, where even looking at each other seemed unbearable. [What are you staring at?] [You¡¯re doing something strange again, it¡¯s pathetic!] I recalled the memories of the past. Back then, we stared at each other as well. Actually, it was more ring than looking, but now¡­ we couldn¡¯t even do that properly. Because whenever I looked at Shael, I felt ashamed for some reason. Of course, I did have the capacity to endure that much. But with just how cute Shael was behaving at the moment, it was honestly quite difficult. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can, and you can also motivate me by sponsoring chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can do wonders! If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 68: Yours and mine (1) Chapter 68: Yours and mine (1) I said to Shael, who I had caught staring at me once again. ¡°Do you want to go out with me? I heard that there is an art gallery that opened recently.¡± I had conveyed the feelings in my heart, and also confirmed Shael¡¯s feelings as well. It might have seemed frustrating in the eyes of others, but I was able to express my affection for Shael at longst, and the process was both simple and¡­ very difficult. So now, I wanted to take a walk outside with Shael. Because I wanted to enjoy the changes in our rtionship with Shael. To be honest, I didn¡¯t have that much time in my hands to keep ying like this. Because, the Crown Prince, the Mage Tower Lord, and Clie¡ª those three beings would surely threaten both my and Shael¡¯s future. Perhaps Clie had lost her powers. I could tell just from the fact that nothing happened to Baslett and Azbel families while I was unconscious. However, there was no guarantee that there would be no other threats. The Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince both had great influence as well as personal strength. Additionally, Clie also had excellent personal connections. And they were not the only things I had to worry about. There were many cheat-like items that would appear in the future, and they were all powerful enough to threaten Shael¡¯s safety. Moreover, an Imperial Festival would be held soon. And the rewards from any kind ofpetition would always be extremely powerful items. For example, the love potion. If two people drank that thing, it was an elixir powerful enough to make them fall in love! The reason why they were giving away such a dangerous item as a reward for the Imperial Festival was simple¡ª it was apetition. It was apetition to show off the participant¡¯s love. Anyways, I didn¡¯t want the love potion to fall into the wrong hands. So first, I needed to make a n. If Clie got her hands on the potion, that would be a matter of great trouble. I didn¡¯t think that Shael and I would ever feel the need to drink that potion. Because from now on, I would never be separated from her. But even so, the potion was a threat. It would be a big issue if Clie managed to seduce not only the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince, but also some other powerful person. If that happened, the situation would be hopeless. I had to use the pearl during my confrontation with Clie before. And, it allowed me to travel to a point exactly three days prior to the event. Of course, the pearl had disappeared after I had used it. So now, I had nothing I could call a ¡®backup¡¯. Fortunately, Clie couldn¡¯t steal the love potion in advance. As the reward of the Imperial Festival, it would be directly under the protection of the Mage Tower and the Imperial family. Furthermore, ording to the novel, they would only give the love potion away after the Imperial Festival was over. So the love potion probably hadn¡¯t even arrived in the Empire yet. I just hoped that Clie wouldn¡¯t steal the love potion before then. So, until the Imperial Festival began, I was nning to spend a happy time with Shael. I also instructed the servants to inform Duke Jespen that I had woken up, so that he wouldn¡¯t worry. Anyways, when I asked if she would like to go out, Shael questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it raining?¡± Certainly, as Shael said, it was raining outside¡­ but I didn¡¯t want to stay in the mansion. Maybe it was because I was stuck in bed for 15 days, my body felt quite stiff. That¡¯s why I took Shael and left the Baslett family¡¯s mansion with an umbre in my hand. Through the pouring raindrops, Shael and I walked with our bodies protected under one umbre. Shrrrrrr! The rain started getting stronger, and I soon found out that one umbre wouldn¡¯t be enough. I could use magic, but¡­I didn¡¯t bother. I was my first date with Shael after confirming our feelings. I wanted to make Shael¡¯s heart flutter as much as possible. ¡®What do the main characters in novels usually do at times like this?¡¯ Asking that in my head, I used the umbre to protect Shael as much as I could. I wanted to make sure that not a single raindrop would fall on Shael. As a result, my right shoulder got drenched right away. It worked, as Shael hurriedly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Then she added with a dissatisfied expression, ¡°Why are you acting so stupid!¡± Her beloved was covering her with an umbre in the rain instead of himself! Wasn¡¯t she supposed to feel emotional? I really didn¡¯t know. Simr to Shael, I was also someone who learned about love through books. Shael opened her mouth again, ¡°It¡¯s raining, soe closer.¡± My heart skipped a beat when I saw her blushing her face. I wanted to make Shael¡¯s heart flutter¡­ but she made my hear flutter instead. I was taken aback by her cute reaction and Shael, who noticed my condition, got closer to me. ¡°¡­¡± The sound of loud rain was supposed to bring good fortune, but despite that, the atmosphere became quite awkward. As if she wanted to get rid of the awkwardness, Shael spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡± ¡°Then, would you like to continue what we were doing before?¡± The art museum, which was our destination, was still quite far away. So, what more could I suggest to Shael? It was to do the thing that lovers would do. Shael asked in bewilderment, ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Would you like to hold my arm?¡± In fact, she had already held my arm once before. It was back when Clie was following us. Of course, it was obvious that it would be difficult to do that now. ¡°This¡­ like this?¡± Instead of holding my arm, Shael, who had be timid, ced her only fingers on my forearm. I smiled and teased her, ¡°Where did that brave personality from before go?¡± From holding hands to holding arms, we continued to go through such hardships. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 69: Bring them all (1) Chapter 69: Bring them all (1) Shael and I arrived at the art gallery located in the Baslett¡¯s territory. Then, we began to appreciate the numerous paintings on disy. Shael, who was looking at the painting beside me, said, ¡°If I draw this, it would be much better.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I was sure that her personality had gotten a lot better, but¡­she was still Shael, who seems to have a little bit of a viinous side to her. But even that seemed cute to me now. I felt like I had been brainwashed by Shael¡¯s cuteness. ¡°I kind of like this painting.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I turned my head in anticipation to see just what kind of painting managed to satisfy Shael. It was a painting of some delicious-looking cupcakes. Shael was pointing at it, while showering it with praise. At the same time, she looked at me earnestly. I could immediately figure out what Shael she was getting at. ¡°Even if you look at it like that, you will get no desserts for a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You should think about your health.¡± Even in a world with fantastical magic, there was no magic that could cure a diseasepletely. So, for Shael¡¯s health, it was necessary to ban desserts for a while. Shael, who noticed my strong will, asked, ¡°Even if I do this?¡± Shael tilted her head and reached out to hold my hand. It was an extremely cute gesture. Looking at her blushing face, it was easy to guess how difficult that action must have been for Shael. Of course, considering her health depended on it, there was no way Shael¡¯s cuteness would work on me! So I decided to go on the offensive and spat out words that was most likely to hit Shael¡¯s pride, ¡°You¡¯ll get fat.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Of course, that was one of the things Shael doesn¡¯t want to hear the most. Anyways, leaving the trembling Shael behind, I pointed at a painting and said, ¡°I see a painting I like, so let¡¯s move.¡± However, that casually spoken word was a fatal mistake. The painting I was pointing to was a portrait of another woman. ¡°Do you like that woman?¡± Shael asked, pointing to the woman in the painting. The woman in the painting had red hair, with nice features. She was indeed a beauty. She gave off an impression that was theplete opposite of Shael, who used to be a viiness. Since I said I liked the portrait of that woman, of course Shael wouldn¡¯t be in a good mood. ¡°It was a joke.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you were joking.¡± Shael said with a rough voice, and red at me with a frown on her face. It was the visage of a viiness I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. I broke out in a cold sweat and said to Shael, ¡°How can I like another woman?¡± ¡°You just said that.¡± Before I could make an excuse, Shael added, ¡°Now I know what kind of woman my fiance prefers.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You prefer a woman who is the exact opposite of me. A woman with red hair¡­a woman with apletely different feel than me.¡± I gave up on giving any excuses. Instead, I decided to express my love for Shael. ¡°I like light blue hair.¡± A clear sky blue. Actually, I didn¡¯t know that I preferred that hair color before¡­ but now I was sure that light blue hair was my unwavering preference. The reason was simple. Because Shael¡¯s hair was light blue. ¡°¡­¡± Shael¡¯s face blushed red, but that didn¡¯t mean that I had earned her forgiveness. She was still pouting with her head turned aside. While giving me an annoyed look, Shael said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to Azbel mansion and make me some dessert.¡± All I could do was nod my head. Shael smiled the moment I agreed, then she started walking while holding my hand. ¡°..?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see another painting.¡± She suggested. It was apletely different voice from before that sounded angry. It even sounded like she was happy. I also seemed to hear a low-pitched hum! Anyways¡­the situation was obvious. ¡®I was fooled.¡¯ I was fooled by Shael, who just wanted to eat dessert. The oblivious Shael became unusually clever Shael when it came to desserts. After a happy time at the art museum, Shael and I headed to the Azbel family¡¯s mansion. * * * The Azbel family¡¯s mansion. Even though it¡¯s been a long time since Ist came here, I felt wee at the mansion. During the time I was unconscious, I caused Duke Jespen to worry a lot. So, after sending Shael to the room first, I had a long conversation with Duke Jespen. After that, I went into Shael¡¯s room as usual. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 70: Shame (1) Chapter 70: Shame (1) Shael kept on eating the desserts I made. I became intoxicated by the spectacle, and it wasn''t long before the dessert tes were empty. Shael nced at me, the message in her eyes was clear¡ªshe wanted more dessert. ¡®Well, it''s not bad for her health anyway, so she could have as much as she liked¡­¡¯ I assured myself. But this time, I wanted to try something new. A particr dish had popped into my mind¡ªthe mint chocte-vored cupcakes. It wasn¡¯t that hard to make, and soon, it was ready. Anticipating Shael''s reaction, I handed her the te. Would she spit it out before I could even swallow a bite? Or would she re at me again? Perhaps she would yfully feed me the cupcakes in return. Regardless, I was sure Shael''s reaction would be adorable and entertaining. "How is it?" I asked her, expecting her response. Shael took a bite of the cupcake, and took her time to carefully savor it, so her mouth too busy to give an answer. After that, she just kept eating that cupcakes, and she seemed to be more interested in the cupcakes than in the conversation. The cupcakes disappeared in no time, and she asked again, ¡°More please." I couldn''t help but wonder if she found them delicious. I knew Shael liked my desserts, but the current situation was quite puzzling. So I decided to ask, "Is it delicious?" ¡°¡­?¡± Shael nodded her head, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. It left me somewhat perplexed. No amount of love could achieve such a feat. Even the most skilled chefs in the Azbel family struggled to satisfy Shael''s taste buds. ¡®Maybe Shael has a unique pte.¡¯ I spent some time on making more of the mint chocte cupcakes while ignoring Shael''s request *** Later, in Shael''s room. We found ourselves sitting across from each other just like we used to. The atmosphere was somewhat awkward, as it was the first time we had sat down in Shael''s room after we confirmed our feelings. Shael finally broke the silence, her expression somewhat unnatural, and she couldn''t even make eye contact with me as she remarked, "The weather is nice¡­" ¡®Had Shael ever discussed the weather with me before?¡¯ I couldn''t recall any such conversation. Well, it wouldn¡¯t have seemed that strange of a conversation if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the weather wasn¡¯t nice at all. It had been raining all day, and we even had to use an umbre. The view outside the window still disyed a sky filled with dark clouds. "Did you say the weather was nice?" I inquired. "What kind of food do you like?" Shael asked, quickly shifting the topic. ¡®Now that was fast¡­¡¯ I thought, as I answered, "I like cheesecake." But Shael followed up with, "What is your favorite hobby?" "I enjoy fishing." I replied again, feeling quite strange. Shael stared at me as if she were trying to discern something from my responses. It was evident that there was more to her gaze than met the eye. So, I decided to add, "Come to think of it, it seems that Duke Jespen wanted to meet you." Actually, he didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to lie like this, but¡­Duke Jespen would like it for sure, considering that his unfilial daughter didn¡¯t even properlymunicate with him after she returned from the Baslett family. Duke Jespen would certainly understand my intentions if I sent his daughter to suddenly meet with him. Shael tilted her head with a puzzled expression. Then she suddenly got up from her chair, nced at something, and turned back to look at me, her face quite tense as she finally sat back down. It was clear that there was something she didn''t want me to discover, and I needed to investigate it in further detail. "Aren''t you going?" I prodded. "Come with me." she replied. I contemted on how to send Shael alone, "I''m tired, so I''ll get some sleep. I think Duke Jespen said he wanted to discuss something about our engagement¡­" I figured that mentioning our engagement would pique Shael''s curiosity and she wouldn''t be able to resist. And it worked as I had expected, since Shael quickly got up, opened the door and left the room As soon as she left, I moved to where Shael had been gazing. There, I found a piece of paper with Shael''s small, neat handwriting. ¨C What kind of food do you like? ¨C What is your favorite hobby? Those were the questions Shael had asked me just before. It was unusual for her to inquire about such personal matters. The Shael I knew had never shown an interest in knowing about our personal preferences. So now, as she was trying to open up to me, I understood it must have been quite difficult for her to express herself. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 71: Take the bait (1) Chapter 71: Take the bait (1) I made some desserts for Shael, who was cooling off her blushing face. No matter how healthy a dessert may be, I didn''t really want her to eat any more today¡­but seeing Shael''s red face made me change my mind again. I wanted to experience it a little bit more. As Shael reached out for the desserts, but I didn''t just ce the cookie in her hand like I usually did "¡­?" "I will feed you. Come closer." Shael shook her head in fright. It was natural. She must have been feeling a lot of shame over what happened just now. Despite Shael''s refusal, I still held the cookie in my hand and waited for her to take a bite, like a fisherman casting bait. "¡­" Shael slowly approached the bait, her eyes fixed on the cookie, and it was close enough to touch her lips. However, the cookie didn''t go into Shael''s mouth. I removed my hand before she could take a bite. "What are you doing?" "Let''s try again." After hearing what I said, Shael refocused her attention on the cookie (bait). It was a childish prank, and Shael would have reacted¡­ if not for the cookie right in front of her eyes. Therefore, I managed to save my skin without any incident. Finally, Shael ced her cookie in her mouth. She took the bait! I smiled broadly and embraced Shael, who hade closer. It was perfect¡ª such a big catch wouldn''t have been possible without a show of patience. "What are you doing?" "What''s the problem?" After speaking proudly to Shael, I held her even closer. Shael, who had initially rejected me out of shyness, was now just frozen in silence. Once again, it must have been due to the shame. Or, maybe Shael wanted to savor the moment as well. Either way, it was a win for me, as I could hold Shael a little longer. I cleared my thoughts and focused on Shael. It seemed my empty heart had been filled. I could feel the warmth, enough to make me feel cozy. Perhaps Shael''s shyness had transformed into warmth. Otherwise, there was no way I could feel thisfortable. Next, I began to explore Shael''s slender body. It was surprising how slender she was despite consuming so much desserts. Her body seemed too fragile for someone who had been called a wicked viiness. Shael''s initially nervous and trembling body gradually rxed. My own heart was still pounding. We enjoyed a long hug without speaking, and it was clear we were both content in each other''s arms. Indeed, it was quite fortunate. When our eyes met for a moment, I noticed Shael¡¯s blushing face. "Your face is very red." "You too!" I wondered if my face was as red as Shael''s. It probably was¡­just like Shael. Anyways, hugging her made me happy. "Ah¡­" The hug, whether it was short or long, eventually ended. Shael seemed to regret it as she let out a sigh, but then she cleared her throat and returned to her seat as if she came to her senses. When I took a deep breath and looked at Shael, I couldn''t help but show a foolishugh. However, Shael grabbed one of the cookies, and reached out with a sheepish smile, just as I had done before. "Eat." Shael was also casting her bait. With determination, I approached Shael with the intention to get even closer. I bit the cookie in her hand and ate it. Yet, despite eating the cookie, she couldn''t bring herself to hug me. Her fidgeting fingers expressed her inner turmoil. Shael''s hesitance frustrated me. So once again, I was the one to embrace her. "Ah!" I had to flip the script¡ªand get caught on my own. Shael was feeling shy, but still, she couldn''t refuse me. Her already red face became even redder. Then I kept holding onto Shael, ready to have a conversation. "Eat." Shael wanted me to eat more cookies. The situation mirrored the one before, and it was easy to guess what it meant. Anyways, I weed Shael''s bait. We spent our time doing silly things like that and time seemed to fly by. "It''s getting dark¡­¡± I said to Shael, and she just grumbled a little. ¡°Thanks to someone hugging me until I could barely breathe.¡± Despite my teasing, Shael responded with a smirk, as if she had won some kind of unspoken battle. Then, after gathering her thoughts, she spoke up, "Isn¡¯t it getting dark?" Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 72: Hugging all night (1) Chapter 72: Hugging all night (1) Shael''s breathing was soft, as if she was still sleeping with her arms wrapped around me. This allowed me to reach out and to*uch her pretty easily. I stretched my hand toward Shael''s belly. Then I gently grasped her belly, which was one of the sources of her insecurity. She didn''t exercise properly and indulged in desserts, so this slim body mystified me quite a lot. After that, I spoke in a teasing tone, loud enough for Shael to hear, "Looks like she gained weight." Shael twitched. Her pretense of sleep was so bad that it wouldn¡¯t fool anyone, and her belly, which was pretty rxed until now, suddenly tightened beneath my touch. It was clear that she was tightening her stomach in order to look as lean as possible. I was worried about Shael¡¯s skinny body just a moment ago¡­ Now, seeing her tighten her stomach, I felt the urge to feed her more desserts. [How about now?] I was able to sense her silent plea for reassurance. "Ah¡­now that I see it again, she does seem a bit too thin¡­" I admitted, and Shael¡¯s face rxed from its earlier tension. Still, a hint of annoyance lingered in her expression. I could read her mind even without words. [If I''m too thin, shouldn¡¯t you indulge me with more desserts?] That must have been her silent question. I nodded internally and moved my hand, running my fingers through Shael''s light blue hair. Its softnessforted me, and her sky blue hair retained its presence even in the darkness of the night. Gazing at Shael''s serene face, I longed to see her flustered expression again. So I decided to tease her a bit more. I firmly held her hand and said, "You''re cute." The words hung heavy with cheesiness, but the reward was worth it. Shael''s lips curved into a smile. Embracing Shael, I whispered in a low voice, "I know you''re not asleep." Now, Shael''s face flushed red with embarrassment. Yet, she persisted in her pretense, perhaps hoping I hadn''t caught on. Shael continued her rhythmic breathing, pretending to be asleep while stifling herughter. It was quite evident, though much appreciated on my part. She wanted to embrace me, hence the clumsy charade. Even if her acting was really bad, she tried quite hard to deceive me. I decide to y along. "Are you really sleeping?" I asked again. But she continued her act. I lightly blew air into Shael''s ears, causing her mouth to twitch in a struggle againstughter. Seeing her efforts, I reached out to her once more. My fingers brushed against Shael''s soft cheeks, marveling at their smoothness. As I withdrew my hand, my fingertips found her lips. Shael gasped, momentarily startled. ¡®Did she think that I kissed her?¡¯ She pursed her lips, hesitating, then began to move them, slowly responding. Her eyes, previously closed in concentration, slightly opened. ¡°¡­¡± After finding out that it was my hands. Shael, who looked disappointed, closed her eyes again. ¡®Is she disappointed because it wasn¡¯t a kiss?¡¯ But I didn¡¯t want to waste my first kiss in such a way. I wanted to make it special. Anyways, finally done with my little game, I closed my eyes, I hugged her. I continued envisioning our future together. A future where Shael would express her affection without reservations¡­a future of happiness. Perhaps Shael''s shyness would change over time. One day, we wouldn''t need to pretend anymore. I hoped for a future where we could express our love confidently. With those thoughts in my mind, I drifted off into a peaceful sleep. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 73: Competition of love (1) Chapter 73: Competition of love (1) The sunlight streamed in through the window. Feeling the warmth in my embrace, I hugged the source of the warmth more tightly. ¡°Wake up¡­¡± As the pleasant voice reached my ears, I opened my eyes and looked around. ¡°Shael?¡± I found Shael looking at me from my embrace. It seemed that she had woken up earlier than me. Honestly it was quite hard to believe that she was awake, due to the fact that Shael usually slept a lot. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Shael tried to lift my arms. ¡®Who was the one that hugged me firstst night?¡¯ I thought. Still, I didn¡¯t want to release Shael. I only hugged her even tighter. After that, I lowered my eyes to appreciate Shael¡¯s cute face, which should be blushing red. ¡°¡­¡± As expected, Shael¡¯s face was indeed red. It was quite the pleasurable experience. Shael shyly asked, ¡°Are you going to hug me all morning as well?¡± ¡°What if I do?¡± She was the one who had embraced me first, and I was confident that she knew it as well. So I had sufficient leverage to demandpensation. Therefore, I told Shael, ¡°I need to get some more sleep.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Even when Shael said that, I still closed my eyes. It felt really cozy when I hugged her. ¡°Wa¡­wake up!¡± I didn¡¯t respond to Shael¡¯s request, which was mixed with irritation, and took a deep breath as if I was sleeping. ¡°I know you¡¯re not sleeping¡­¡± ¡®Yeah¡­ same as you.¡¯ I let out a small breathing sound in response. ¡°Zzzzz¡­¡± To be honest, I felt quite embarrassed¡­but still, I let out the unnatural and awkward noise so that Shael could hear it. Even though it was embarrassing, the results were good. Because, as soon as Shael heard the sound, I could feel her stiffen. She was probably thinking about what happenedst night. She must be wondering if I was awake. She must have realized that her acting was clumsy. ¡°Ahh¡­umm¡­¡± I could tell from Shael¡¯s trembling voice that she was flustered. And, so I spent a long time hugging Shael while pretending to be asleep. * * * After spending time while hugging Shael, it was time to have breakfast. Ipleted a brief preparation with Shael. After that, we left Shael¡¯s room and walked around the Azbel family¡¯s dining room. On the way, we found Duke Jespen, who was walking across the hallway. He saw us and spoke up in a happy voice. ¡°Eran!¡± Then he smiled and added, ¡°I heard that you spent the night in Shael¡¯s room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I had no choice but to remain silent. Although nothing happened¡­we were not even married yet and I still spent the night with Shael. Even though I was her fiance, this was still considered to be improper. However, Duke Jespen was smiling happily as if he liked the situation, and his gaze fell on Shael. I also turned my head to look at Shael. Shael¡¯s face was more red than ever. She was making an expression as if something embarrassing happenedst night. ¡®Yeah, it does seem quite inappropriate¡­¡¯ Spending the night together in the same room, and Shael blushing like that, would be enough to cause a misunderstanding. Maybe Shael was thinking aboutst night, when she pretended to be asleep and hugged me. But, it would look different in the eyes of others. So it was obvious what Duke Jespen would think. Anyone would be suspicious of such a situation, let alone someone like Duke Jespen, who tended to overthink. Duke Jespen turned his head, and looked at me. ¡°¡­¡± He was about to say something, but in the end, he kept his mouth shut. It was obvious what he wanted to say. It must¡¯ve been about Shael and my marriage. And, it was also clear that he stopped talking so that Shael and I wouldn¡¯t feel burdened. He did mention it a few times before, but¡­that was probably only a half-hearted joke. However, it was different now. Now that Shael and I were openly expressing our passionate affection, we should seriously think about getting married. ¡®Getting married to Shael¡­¡¯ It would make me very happy. My daily life that wouldn¡¯t be much different from now would continue. No, it would be somewhat different. That much was clear after Shael and I confirmed our feelings for each other. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± While I was silently contemting on our future, Duke Jespen went towards the Azbel Mansion¡¯s dining room first. It gave Shael and me a little time to talk. I immediately asked Shael,¡°How do you feel about marriage?¡± ¡°Marriage¡­¡± Of course, it made Shael blush, so I gave her time to think about the matter. After some time, Shael opened her mouth. ¡°¡­¡± Yes, it only opened. But, perhaps because of shame, Shael was unable to say anything. ¡°You¡¯re not a carp¡­ so stop grasping for air.¡± I threw a yful remark at Shael and headed to the Azbel family¡¯s dining room. Kikiiik! As we entered the dining room, we found Duke Jespen in his designated seat. And next to him sat Duchess Ene. As Shael and I sat across from each other, Duke Jespen said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you seem to be okay.¡± It seemed that Duke Jespen had worried for me. It was because I was unconscious for 15 days. When I nodded my head to show that I was fine, Duke Jespen said with a smile on his face. ¡°Shael was so worried that she refused to evene home.¡± At the words of Duke Jespen, I turned to look at Shael. ¡®Was she that worried?¡¯ Even though I woke up after 15 days, I found Shael right in front of me, so I didn¡¯t think much of it, but¡­ ¡®Was she worried because of that prediction?¡¯ Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 74: Suspicions (1) Chapter 74: Suspicions (1) I was pretty sure this woman was Rayel Tarden. She was exactly as Duke Jespen had described. She had a lively tone for a middle-aged woman. Shael must have noticed that she was Rayel Tarden as well, but she still spoke with an aggressive expression on her face. ¡°Who are you, why are you here?¡± ¡°Who am I? I am your aunt, my dear cute niece.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember having an aunt.¡± Shael answered with a frown on her face. I tried to stop Shael in case a fight would break out, but I couldn¡¯t, because Shael stopped me by shoving a cookie into my mouth. Fortunately, Rayel Tarden didn¡¯t lose her smile despite Shael¡¯s aggressive behavior, and said, ¡°You say that you never had an aunt. But as far as I remember, you used to follow me around as a baby?¡± It was true. Duke Jespen had already told us about that. He said that when Shael was young, she and Rayel used to stay together all the time. But Shael said as if she wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°I feel sad. I also changed your diapers¡­¡± Shael looked at me and hurriedly shook her head. Even if she didn¡¯t, I knew that the statement was false. It was because Shael belonged to a family mages which had developed various kinds of magic, including the cleaning magic. So there was no way the Azbel family would use diapers. Also, there was no way Rayel Tarden, who wasn¡¯t even a maid, would change diapers for her niece. Rayel Tarden, who seemed to have finished speaking, suddenly reached out her hand, and grabbed a cupcake I made for Shael. ¡°Looks delicious.¡± ¡°That!¡± Of course, Shael would react aggressively. Because she was someone who loved my dessert to death. In particr, the cupcakes Rayel was holding were also the type of dessert that Shael particrly liked a lot. Despite Shael¡¯s reaction, Rayel Tarden took a bite of the cupcake. ¡°Ugh!¡± Then she looked at the cupcakes disapprovingly. The reason was quite obvious. For Shael¡¯s health, I didn¡¯t add any sweet ingredients to those are desserts at all. So even a five-year-old would know that dessert without sugar wouldn¡¯t be delicious. ¡°What kind of cupcake tastes like this? There is no sugar at all.¡± ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± Shael continued to eat the dessert even after saying that to Rayel Tarden. Of course, that was a lie. ¡®If it¡¯s tasteless, then don¡¯t eat it.¡¯ Shael¡¯s lie had such a hidden meaning. It was a cute lie. Seeing Shael enjoying my dessert, Rayel Tarden opened her mouth. ¡°Well, it suddenly looks delicious as well.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± At the same time, she picked up and ate the cookie that Shael had reached her hand to eat. Then she frowned at the tasteless cookie, and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed delicious, so I should eat it all.¡± I had already heard from Duke Jespen that Rayel Tarden could be quite yful. Looking at it now, it was indeed a correct assessment. Facing such a situation I let out an involuntary sigh. Shael¡¯s body trembled and she opened her mouth to say, ¡°They¡¯re mine!¡± After that, she did something that made me sigh even more. ¡°Hummp!¡± Shael put all the cookies into her mouth with an amazing speed. I wonder just how she managed to do such a thing! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rayel made an absurd expression as she looked at Shael, who was absorbed in eating all the dessert. ¡°No, how could you eat those tasteless things¡­¡± ¡°Nomn, day armn thasti.¡± [Trantion: No, they are tasty.] Shael, who had a whole cookie in her mouth, spoke with a strange pronunciation. It must have been quite painful to shove in that many cookies all at once, but Shael¡¯s expression looked quite happy. As Shael acted like that, Rayel Tarden asked in a cold sweat, ¡°Did you have breakfast yet?¡± ¡°I just finished eating.¡± ¡°So you were not starving¡­¡± After muttering that, Rayel looked at the dessert ced in front of Shael. Then Rayel moved the desserts to the corner of the table using her magic. It meant that the time for dessert was over. It was now time to talk. ¡°For now, we¡¯ll talk about the rumors floating around in the Empireter¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I am very curious about your rtionship. Have you two kissed yet?¡± Shael frowned at the question, but stayed silent. However, her expression was enough to answer Rayel¡¯s question. Because Shael¡¯s face was red, signifying that¡ª ¡®We haven¡¯t kissed yet¡­¡¯ Rayel Tarden understood Shael¡¯s meaning right away. ¡°So you haven¡¯t tried it yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After that, Rayel Tarden began a barrage of questions. And, Shael¡¯s face stayed red the whole time. * * * While I was talking to Rayel Tarden, I suddenly heard a soft breathing sound from Shael. It seemed that at some point, Shael had fallen asleep. She did look particrly tired today, but¡­ I didn¡¯t know why. She should have slept enough. ¡®Could it be that she secretly did something all night?¡¯ Anyway, it was a good opportunity. It was a good chance to hear all the rumors about Shael that were circting beyond the Empire. If I had asked Duke Jespen, he would be worried about Shael and me, and he would¡¯ve hidden the rumors and tried to solve them alone. When I asked her about the rumors, Rayel Tarden opened her mouth, ¡°There are several bad rumors going around about Shael.¡± ¡°I was roughly expecting that.¡± ¡°Yeah, but the rumors aren¡¯t the problem.¡± Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 75: Dessert I (1) Chapter 75: Dessert I (1) Rayel Tarden turned her head to Shael¡¯s voice. ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± ¡°Old woma¡­¡± Before Shael could finish her words, I hurriedly approached her, grabbed a cookie and shoved it in her mouth. And Shael continued to munch on the cookie as she stopped talking. It was quite an embarrassing situation. Duke Jespen had already talked about Rayel Tarden¡¯s entric personality in detail. And during this encounter, I also got a good idea about her personality. So I shouldn¡¯t let Shael fight with her. As they belonged to the Azbel bloodline, both Shael and Rayel Tarden had an excessively entric personality. It I let thing continue like that, Rayel may not necessarilye to hate Shael, but she may end up ying a lot of pranks on her. So I wanted to prevent their conflict. Unaware of the seriousness of the situation, Shael spoke with a strange pronunciation while chewing on the cookie, ¡°Hmmnn¡­mdelmnishious¡­¡± (Trantion: Hmmm¡­delicious!) ¡°¡­¡± She seemed to have forgotten about her earlier anger thanks to the cookie. Then, I turned my head and talk to Rayel Tarden. ¡°¡­¡± And, I couldn''t speak! I immediately figured out the reason why. Ring of Mutual Restriction was humming and trembling each time I attempted to speak. It was Shael¡¯s doing. She made it impossible for me to talk to another woman using the Ring of Mutual Restriction. ¡°What is it?¡± It only allowed me to speak with Shael. And, she spoke to me with a smile, ¡°What is it? It¡¯s a punishment.¡± ¡°Whatever you are thinking, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± It was Rayel Tarden who wanted to see the Ring of Mutual Restriction. So, I turned to Rayel Tarden to confirm that fact¡­and I sighed. ¡°¡­¡± Because she had already disappeared. She left me to deal with the situation alone. Clearing my thoughts about Rayel Tarden, I spoke to Shael, ¡°But isn¡¯t this too much?¡± I couldn¡¯t even have a single conversation with someone of the opposite sex. It¡¯s not like I really wanted to, but I definitely needed to talk to the opposite sex for many other important matters. The Blessing Meeting would be held soon, and Clie would be present at that ce. She was one of the reasons I wanted to go to the Blessing Meeting. Once there, I had to have a serious talk with Clie. If I left her as it was, I wouldn¡¯t know how things would go. Therefore, this situation was very inconvenient for me. So I earnestly asked Shael, ¡°Let¡¯s take off the Ring of Mutual Restriction for now, please.¡± ¡°I hate it.¡± Of course she would hate it. Because in Shael¡¯s eyes, I now looked like a yboy. So, I needed a conciliatory n to convince Shael. I had to use the thing she loved to death! ¡°I¡¯ll get you some desserts.¡± Now, she would definitely agree to my request. ¡°No.¡± My expectations were wrong¡­as Shael resolutely shook her head, and red at me. ¡®It seems that I am more important than the desserts.¡¯ Although that fact was good¡­but it didn¡¯t make the situation any better. The Blessing Meeting would be held soon, and I couldn¡¯t go to the Blessing Meeting in my current state. Somehow, I had to take off the Ring of Mutual Restriction This time, I decided to threaten Shael. ¡°Then I will use the Ring of Mutual Restriction as well.¡± And, it would prevent Shael from talking to other men. However, it was useless. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°¡­¡± From the start, Shael didn¡¯t talk to men other than her father. I was amazed at Shael¡¯s limited human rtionship once again. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room for now.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± For now, I followed Shael. For the rest of the time, I would have to somehow find a way to get the Ring of Mutual Restriction off. * * * Shael¡¯s room. We sat facing each other. And, there were many desserts on the table. It was just like any other day¡ªI would talk with Shael, and she would eat the desserts I made. However, the pressure I felt from Shael was different from usual. ¡°Please eat.¡± I said while handing a cookie to Shael. Today, I made quite a lot of desserts. Even Shael, who usually devoured all of my desserts, should be surprised at the amount. Because today, I needed to ease her mood. I had to take off the Ring of Mutual Restriction in order to address the issues at the Blessing Meeting. With that in mind, I said to Shael who was eating the cookie, ¡°Do you know that the Blessing Meeting will be held soon?¡± ¡°Yes, what about that?¡± ¡°I remember that you were very reluctant to attend the Blessing Meeting.¡± I continued. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 76: Dessert II (1) Chapter 76: Dessert II (1) It was a situation that couldn¡¯t be easily figured out. I looked at the dessert Shael hadn¡¯t devoured yet and asked, ¡°By any chance, have I done something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Shael tilted her head. In other words, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Still, I had no choice but to ask her again. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find out the reason why Shael wasn¡¯t eating my dessert. ¡°Is it because I asked you to remove the Ring of Mutual Restriction?¡± Shael just slightly frowned upon hearing about the Ring of Mutual Restriction, but that was all she did. So the matter with the Ring of Mutual Restriction wasn¡¯t the cause either. However, Shael suddenly asked back, ¡°Why are you asking me to remove the Ring of Mutual Restriction?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient in certain situations?¡± I couldn¡¯t just tell her the truth, so I made an excuse. It also meat that I wanted to talk to people of the opposite gender. However, that excuse didn¡¯t work for Shael. In my opinion, it wasn¡¯t even a very good excuse in the first ce. ¡°You want to¡­flirt.¡± Shael said with a cold expression. Her face flushed red, as if she thought of me as some kind of yboy. I quickly spoke up before Shael¡¯s face turned red enough to explode, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± Shael continued to re at me. It was a cold gaze I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. So I needed a way to cool her anger. Before Shael could interrogate me further, I picked up a cookie, which was her second favorite dessert after cupcakes. Then I reached out to Shael, intending to feed her the cookie. ¡°I won¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°Your dear fiance¡¯s arm is starting to hurt.¡± Shael looked at the cookie. It was the same old cookie that she didn¡¯t eat. But that wasn¡¯t important, the important thing was that I was the one feeding it to her. Shael sighed as if she couldn¡¯t help it and came closer to me. As usual, Shael bit the cookie I gave her and ate it. After she was finished, Shael calmly, paused as if she was waiting for something. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael looked at me with an annoyed expression, then she patted her own chest with her hand. It meant that she wanted me to hug her. I understood the meaning right away, but I pretended to be confused and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± ¡°¡­hug me.¡± It was the first time I heard Shael¡¯s straightforward remarks. Therefore, I gently hugged her, just as Shael asked. She did something very brave, and it was my own way ofplimenting her. Shael buried her face in my arms. At the same time, I heard her faint voice, ¡°You will always be mine.¡± It was a sudden and earnest expression of her feelings. Her voice, was nothing like a woman who was once called a viiness. I think I had conveyed my won feelings several times before, but it always turned out like this. I couldn¡¯t stop Shael from worrying. Of course, I also understood that Shael¡¯s worry was because of her love for me. If Shael was feeling insecure in her heart, then it was my responsibility to erase her anxiety. Thinking about that, I said to her, ¡°Of course I will. Except for Shael Azbel, I have never hugged anyone.¡± And, I will continue to do so. I hugged Shael even more tightly, to express my feelings through my action. ¡°Of course. It should be like that.¡± Shael¡¯s grumbled with a bright red face. It was something incredibly cute! After a while, Shael returned to her seat. I originally wanted to continue the matter about the Blessing Meeting, and wanted to convince her to remove the Ring of Mutual Restriction, but¡­I was sure to be scolded by Shael if I spoke about that again. Anyways, I would worry about thatter. First of all, I wanted to find out about Shael¡¯s condition. I already confirmed that Shael wasn¡¯t fed up with my cookies. So I had a question¡ªwhy wasn¡¯t she eating them? I was worried that Shael might be suffering from some health issues. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel sick.¡± Shael answered as if it were natural, but I didn¡¯t believe her words. Because Shael didn¡¯t care whether her body was sick or not. Therefore, I approached Shael. This time, I didn¡¯t hug her, instead I carefully observed her body. Then I backed away and remarked, ¡°¡­is it because you¡¯ve gained weight?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Goblin: As I said in the Discord chat, I was dealling with some troubles. So I amte. Join Discord to stay updated. Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 77: Thoughts (1) Chapter 77: Thoughts (1) The day of the Blessing Meeting. I was walking through the so called ¡°Holy Land¡± with Shael. It was the ce where the Blessing Meeting was being held. While I was in anguish about what awaited me at the Blessing Meeting, I heard Shael¡¯s voice, ¡°What are you walking so slow?¡± ¡°Oh, I had something on my mind for a moment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think of anything else.¡± Come to think of it, I could feel the subtle changes in my rtionship with Shael even while having a walk. Originally, Shael used to just ignore me and walked ahead. But not anymore. Now, Shael and I were walking together. If I slowed down even by a little bit, Shael slowed down as well. If I walked fast, Shael also matched my pace. That alone made me feel good andugh out loud. ¡°Why are youughing like that? Are you stupid?¡± ¡°We should look around the souvenir shop of the Holy Land.¡± I diverted her attention to another thing before her word got more rude. My diversion was sessful, as Shael really moved towards the souvenir shop. I also followed her into the souvenir shop. Inside, various kinds of items were on disy. After looking at the items for a while, Shael pointed to one of the books. ¡°That book looks quite interesting.¡± It was a book with a title that made me doubt my eyes. ¡®What the¡­is it really okay for them to sell things like this in a ce like the Holy Land?¡¯ ¡°I want to buy it.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop Shael from directly buying the book. ¡°Why are you buying something like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret~¡± Shael was clearly teasing me. And, that gave me goosebumps. Because I felt there was a high possibility that the contents of the book would be applied on me in the future. After that, Shael continued to look at other things. ¡°Oh¡­a button equipped with magic to detect lies.¡± ¡°It may not be that urate.¡± There really was a kind of magic that could detect lies. Still, like all cheat-like magic, it required a lot of mana. So, there was no way you could perfectly emte such a powerful magic with a button. But Shael didn¡¯t listen to me and still bought the button. ¡°¡­¡± Then she turned her head to look at more strange things. ¡°Oh look! If you make a wish every night, it is said that the cross will make your wishe true.¡± I tried to rmend a normal thing to Shael. ¡°Hmmm, I should buy it.¡± Shael smiled as if she was satisfied. Finally, I left the souvenir shop with Shael. ¡°Come on, hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Now it was time to go to the cathedral where the Blessing Meeting would be held. *** After walking for a while, we reached our destination. It was a massive building with a grand atmosphere. It was so huge that I couldn¡¯t even see the entirely of it at a nce! It was the cathedral where the Blessing Meeting of the Holy Land was being held. Overwhelmed by the atmosphere, Shael and I entered the cathedral. ¡°We must stay together.¡± I said to Shael once again. The Blessing Meeting of the Holy Land was a sacred ceremony, and the qualifications for attending it were quite peculiar. You couldn¡¯t just attend it because you were rich, powerful, or an aristocrat of the Empire. You could participate only if you were invited to the event, and the standard for that invitation was young age. So that¡¯s why only Shael and I were able toe to the Blessing Meeting. Shael opened her mouth in reply, ¡°Of course.¡± Then she gently grabbed my arm. It was really cute and it helped me rx my tense nerves, however, someone suddenly approached us and started talking to me. ¡°Are you Eran Baslett from the Baslett family?¡± The man was a believer belonging to the Holy Land, and judging by his clothes, he had a fairly high status in the Holy Land. I could feel the obviousck of respect in his tone, as well as the coldness in his gaze. Anyways, I nodded, and the man gestured with his chin, again without a shred of politeness. It meant that he wanted me to follow him. It seemed as if he didn¡¯t care about the aristocratic status of the Empire, and he expressed his views very openly, and arrogantly. For now, I decided to agree, since I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene from the very beginning. Also, Shael had ignored all the previous invitations for the Blessing Meeting in the past, so I had already expected that something like this would happen. However, Shael didn¡¯t think the same. ¡°Did all the believers in the Holy Land haveck of manners?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Perhaps the man didn¡¯t expect some to say such a thing so tantly, the expression on his face hardened. And, it wasn¡¯t just him. From the moment we entered the cathedral, many people¡¯s eyes were set on us. Anyways, I had to quickly stop Shael. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 78: Misunderstanding (1) Chapter 78: Misunderstanding (1) Inside the huge cathedral. Thousands of believers could be seen worshiping with their hands sped together. Of course, not everyone was the same. There were also others who were not believers¡ªlike me and Shael. Thanks to what happened just before, I was currently enjoying the feeling of my cute fiance in my embrace. ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡± Shael muttered. It was only natural for her to feel that way considering that we have been praying for over half an hour already. And, from my experience with the previous Blessing Meetings, we would probably have to spend a much longer time here. Still, we had to persevere. Countless believers had gathered in this ce and they were engrossed in prayer, so we wouldn¡¯t be able to leave our seats even if we wanted to. Therefore, I whispered in Shael¡¯s ear, ¡°For now, focus on the prayer.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Then I closed my eyes and engrossed myself into the prayer. That way, Shael would have no one to talk to, and she would have no choice but to do the same. After some time passed, I checked on Shael by slightly opening my eyes. ¡°¡­¡± I found Shael staring at me from a very close distance. She wasn¡¯t praying herself, and she was observing the way I was praying. I was almost startled, but I managed to hold it in. It wasn¡¯t long before Shael also put her hands together. Finally, Shael had made up her mind to join the prayer. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the cute gesture. However, less than a minuteter, Shael¡¯s eyebrows started to quiver. It was a signal that Shael had reached her limit. I guess it couldn¡¯t be helped. And so, in the cathedral where everyone else was praying, I continued to hug Shael. * * * Our amodation provided by the Holy Land. They called it amodation, but they were nothing but several high ss inn that the organizers had prepared for the asion. The two of us were spending time at one such inn. I did a thorough investigation, and it turned out to be a very secure amodation. I wanted to keep Shael safe during the event, so I brought a lot of protective magic tools from the Azbel family. Once I was done setting them up, I judged that I could now leave Shael alone. It would be best for us stay together, but¡­the person I wanted to meet was the Mage Tower Lord. So, it would be better for me to do it alone. ¡°Shael, I¡¯m going to buy some ingredients for preparing desserts.¡± ¡°I want to go too¡­¡± ¡°I will be back as quickly as possible. Aren¡¯t you hungry? It will be quicker if I go alone.¡± Still, Shael frowned and looked at me with suspicion. Fortunately, I had one more excuse to convince Shael. ¡°The Ring of Mutual Restriction is also active. So the things you are worried about won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Shael nodded her head. The Ring of Mutual Restriction, which I thought would only be a disadvantage, was now useful to reassure Shael. I let out a sigh of relief and left the room. Then, I started running as far as I could. Soon, I reached the huge cathedral. It was the ce where the Blessing Meeting was being held. The ce was quite enormous, and it won¡¯t be easy to find the Mage Tower Lord. So, I approached one of the believers and started talking to them. I began the conversation with simple religious chatter, but soon I was able to lead the conversation towards the whereabouts of the Mage Tower Lord. ¡°Is the Mage Tower Lord here by any chance?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­the Mage Tower Lord? Perhaps he is in the reception room. It¡¯s that big door over there.¡± Fortunately, I was able to find out the whereabouts of the Mage Tower Lord without much suspicion. ¡®Is this here?¡¯ I approached the door the believer pointed to with utmost caution. Thump! However, someone suddenly opened the door and came out with an angry expression. It was none other than the Mage Tower Lord! At the moment, he looked quite angry and the only thing that could make the Mage Tower Lord so angry would have to be something rted to Clie. The Mage Tower Lord stopped to look around and spotted me. Then before I knew it, he rushed straight over to me. ¡°Eran Baslett.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. Aren Jaygers.¡± The Mage Tower Lord was speaking impolitely to the son of a duke, and the son of a duke was speaking politely to the Mage Tower Lord. It was a funny situation, but at the moment, I didn¡¯t want to aggravate the Mage Tower Lord. So, I didn¡¯t show any difort towards his rude behavior. I thought that the guy would continue to act rude towards me, but the Mage Tower Lord spoke to me in a surprisingly modest manner. ¡°The Baslett family is a family of famous swordsmen. So, it should be normal for you to have a panacea as an heirloom, right?¡± ¡®A panacea?¡¯ There was nothing of the sort back at the Baslett Estate. In the first ce, the Baslett family was quite poorpared to other ducal house. ¡°We have none. Can you tell me what you¡¯re aiming for?¡± Far from getting angry at my question, the Mage Tower Lord made a sad face. So, I felt a little more confident to say, ¡°It must have something to do with that woman I saw you with in the past, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Mage Tower Lord frowned in irritation. ¡°Maybe I can provide some help.¡± I pushed the conversation forward. ¡°¡­¡± The guy still refused to speak, so I continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. I just want to be acquainted with the Lord of the Mage Tower, it will benefit me as a noble in the future.¡± I had to show that I was interested in him rather than Clie. The Mage Tower Lord could do anything when it came to Clie. And, he was in a situation where he is asking for help. So at the moment, I had the initiative. The Mage Tower Lord frowned, and finally, after a moment of thought, he opened his mouth, ¡°There is a disease that Clie is suffering from. It is a disease that I can¡¯t cure no matter how hard I try.¡± Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 79: Wonderful wife (1) Chapter 79: Wonderful wife (1) After talking with the Mage Tower Lord, I quickly went back to Shael. On the way, I also bought the ingredients for the desserts in order to avoid any suspicions. As soon as I entered the room, I was greeted by Shael¡¯s voice. ¡°You¡¯rete. Did you really go out to buy ingredients?¡± It seemed like she had been waiting for me for a long time, as she gave me a sharp stare, with eyes full of suspicion. I didn¡¯t know why, but her words gave me goosebumps! ¡°I stopped to have some talk with the Mage Tower Lord.¡± That¡¯s why, I told the truth. Even though I couldn¡¯t tell her the contents of my conversation with the Mage Tower Lord, I didn¡¯t really want to lie to her about anything. ¡°¡­is that so.¡± Shael nodded her head in response. ¡®She¡¯s not asking what happened?¡¯ It was quite unexpected. If it was the usual Shael, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for her to ask questions about what happened with the Mage Tower Lord. Anyways, I halted my thoughts for now. Because Shael had suddenly held out her hand. ¡°Pleasee here.¡± More urately, her hand was reaching out for the bag full of ingredients for the desserts. I handed the bag to Shael, thinking that she just wanted to see what I had bought, but she didn¡¯t even look at what was inside. ¡°¡­what is it?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Unexpectedly, Shael headed to the kitchen attached to the room. As a duke¡¯s daughter, she must have never had to put on an apron, but she put on the apron with the air of an expert. However, contrary to her skillful actions, the apron was turned inside out. She even adjusted her hair, which was tied in two pigtails, to one ponytail. Then she spoke to me with a serious expression, ¡°Cut the vegetables.¡± ¡°Are we not making the desserts?¡± Shael nodded her head. An unexpected answer, but I also felt the firmness in Shael¡¯s expression. So I took grabbed some vegetables, and began to cut them without any further questions. Now that I think about it¡­aren¡¯t the roles reversed? Originally, I should¡¯ve been the one to cook, and Shael would have just ¡°helped¡±. It was the norm, because Shael was not good at cooking at all. Of course, this ¡°attempt¡± from Shael was quite admirable, so I didn¡¯t bother pointing that out. Trying to cook would be a good experience for Shael as well. I swiftly pealed and diced the vegetables and handed them over to Shael, who then plopped them all into the stew she was apparently ¡°cooking¡±. Soon, I was able to feel the spicy scent wafting over from the stew. They were all from the various spices that were ced all around Shael. ¡®I don¡¯t think she put the spices in proper amount.¡¯ As I was thinking about it, Shael, who had been ncing at me from time to time, handed me a bowl of ¡°stew¡± she had ¡°cooked¡± along with a spoon. ¡°Try it.¡± Usually, Shael would¡¯ve felt embarrassed to do such a thing. And currently, she was blushing as well. Nevertheless, it was quite unexpected that she was offering me to have a tasting without feeling embarrassed. ¡°Aaahn¡­¡± Shael made a cute sound as if she was telling me to open my mouth. And, I unconsciously took the spoonful of ¡°stew¡± in my mouth and ate it. ¡°How is it¡± ¡°I think you added a bit too much spice.¡± I thought that Shael would immediately proim that her cooking was the best and would ignore my opinion. However, Shael immediately added water to her stew. And, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at Shael¡¯s changed behavior with wide open eyes. After that, Shael asked me for my opinion a few more times. A few questions and a few answerster, Shael¡¯s cooking gradually came to an end. It wasn¡¯t long before the mysterious ¡°stew¡± waspleted. To be honest, it didn¡¯t look that appetizing, and it was the same for the taste. ¡°Try it.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I ate a spoonful of the spicy-looking stew. It was obvious that it would be tasteless, so I was going to swallow it as soon as I put it in my mouth. But I didn¡¯t¡­because the stew tasted a lot better than I thought! After taking another spoonful of the stew, I looked at Shael. ¡°¡­¡± Shael was frozen and silent. At the moment, she seemed quite anxious, as if was worried about the result. She wanted to ask if the food was good, but then she looked down at the stew as if she wasn¡¯t confident. It wasn¡¯t how Shael would usually act at all. It was hard for me to watch her suffer like that, so I said, ¡°It¡¯s very tasty.¡± ¡°¡­really?¡± I immediately nodded to assure her. It was for the sake of lifting Shael¡¯s mood, but also because the food really was delicious. ¡°To the extent that I want to eat it for the rest of my life.¡± Usually, such apliment would¡¯ve been enough to make Shael blush. But this time, she didn¡¯t. She just looked at me as if she was lost in thought. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know. I evenplimented her for how delicious the food was. I tried to think differently, ¡®Is my praise the problem?¡¯ That could be true as well, because Shael had a unique way of thinking. ¡°I¡¯m speechless.¡± So I remarked without much thought, and after that, I added in a hurry. Goblin: This chapter was supposed toe out yesterday, but I was going through some issues at the time, and I didn''t have the time to trante. So, sorry for the dy. Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 80: Letter (1) Chapter 80: Letter (1) After Shael straightened my tie, I sat down. Only then did Shael feel the shame and her face blushed. ¡®Why is she behaving like this so suddenly?¡¯ Of course, it felt good that Shael was being so considerate of me, and the food Shael made for me was very delicious. But, I still felt worried. In fact, Shael started to act like this right after I met the Mage Tower Lord. ¡®Did she follow me?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know, and it wasn¡¯t like my conversation with the Mage Tower Lord was something strange in the first ce. Also, I had moved really fast, so there was no way Shael could¡¯ve kept up with me. I tried to think more, but¡­I had no choice but to erase my thoughts at Shael¡¯s next words. ¡°I love you¡­¡± Shael said with a trembling voice. After saying that, she looked at me as if she was waiting for my answer. It was very sudden, but I also responded, ¡°I love you too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael took a deep breath to calm herself down. She then fired back her words as if she wanted topete with me, ¡°¡­I love you more.¡± After she was done, she looked at me proudly. Then she lowered her head again, averting her gaze. The atmosphere turned somewhat awkward. I wanted to give a reply, but before I could say anything, Shael opened her mouth first, ¡°I love you even more!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was stunned at the outburst, not knowing what to say. Noticing my reaction, Shael finally realized what she had done, and lowered her head in shame. And, the awkward atmosphere continued¡­ Shael turned her head to look at the mountain in the distance with a blushing face, and I appreciated her cute reaction. In the end, it was Shael who stood up first. ¡°¡­let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We were done with all the events of the Blessing Meeting that we were supposed to attend for the day. And I wanted to spend some time together at out amodation, but if Shael wanted to go out, I had no intention to refuse. And so, here I was, following Shael, who was walking ahead of me. Then, she suddenly stopped, gave a cute cough, and looked at me. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, but received no answer. Then, suddenly, I felt a warmth in my hand. Shael, who was usually quite shy, had held my hand on her won initiative. I also respond by doing the same. Soon after, Shael trembled and hurriedly walked while holding my hand so as not to show her blushing face. And, we both turned silent. Shael, who seemed to have found a suitable conversation topic, opened her mouth to ask, ¡°What is that tree in the middle of the cathedral?¡± As she said, there was a huge tree inside the cathedral, its branches stretching towards the ceiling. It was just like any other ordinary tree, with the only difference being that there were small paper notes hanging from its branches. I had already seen the tree before, so I exined, ¡°I heard that the tree came from the seed given by the Holy Lord. There is also a legend that if you write down your wish on a piece of paper and hang it up on its branch, your wish wille true.¡± ¡°Do you believe that? It sounds quite childish¡­¡± Contrary to what she said, Shael was giving the tree an interested look. She seemed quite eager to write a wish on a paper and hang it on the tree right away. ¡°Would you like to try it?¡± Shael immediately nodded her head. After taking a piece of paper that was ced in front of the tree, I gave it to Shael. I myself didn¡¯t really want to do it, since I had done it alone when I came to the tree without Shael. After Shael was done with writing her wish, we approached the huge tree. It was so huge that Shael gasped in surprise. ¡°Where do I attach it?¡± Countless pieces of paper were already attached to its numerous branches. So we would have to find a ce to attach it somehow. ¡°Put it on the highest ce.¡± Shael said as she handed me the paper. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just any ce, it had to be the highest one! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ah, and you can¡¯t peak at my wish.¡± Shael hurriedly added. ¡®It¡¯s annoying, but¡­¡¯ I still wanted to do it. I, who had done it before, also hung my paper on the highest branch of the tree using my magic. And so, I received Shael¡¯s paper, and put on the highest branch of the tree. I was curious about the contents of the paper, but I managed to control myself since Shael was watching me like a hawk. ¡°Hmm..let¡¯s go.¡± After confirming that I had hung the paper, Shael began to hurriedly walked away. It was very sudden, but I couldn¡¯t help but smile since she was still holding on to my hand, and asked Shael, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The reason Shael was doing this was obvious. It was clear that she had ced an embarrassing wish on the tree. ¡°What did you wish for?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already checked.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± I felt Shael tightening her grip on my hand, so I had no choice but to spit out the truth right away. ¡°It was a joke!¡± After ring at me once, Shael suddenly reaches out and pointed at something with her hand. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 81: Reply (1) Chapter 81: Reply (1) A moment of silence prevailed. However, Shael''s intense gaze disrupted the peace in the atmosphere. To appease her, I quickly offered excuses, "I belong to a ducal house, so I often receive random letters targeting my status." "I am also of the duke¡¯s blood, but I have never received such a letter before." Shael retorted. ¡®Of course you didn¡¯t!¡¯ Rumors about Shael¡¯s bad personality were well known across thend, and Duke Jespen, her doting father, would have prevented such a letter from ever reaching her. Anyways, this was a crisis. Though unintended, the situation threatened to displease Shael. "Go to your room and do your work." She instructed, handing me the box of documents. And, it seemed that she had already taken away all the letters. In an attempt to escape Shael''s disapproving gaze, I epted the box and retreated to my room, sighing. Although I avoided the immediate situation, I was uncertain how to ease Shael''s anger. ¡®Why are there so many documents?'' The uing Imperial Festival piled up paperwork in the box, a volume that even Duke Ezran would find overwhelming. As I flipped through the documents, the sound of fluttering papers from across the room indicated Shael was examining all the letter. Shrrrrrttt! Then, I heard the sound of the letters being torn, which repeated for a while until eventually stopping. Only then could I focus on the documents. Noteworthy among them was information about the Kingdom of Perin next to the Empire, particrly a document about the Baslett family¡¯s vi. ¡®I¡¯d like to go there with Shael for a vacation in the future.¡¯ Considering Shael''s inexperience, strengthening our rtionship seemed opportune. It was a silver lining in an otherwise challenging situation. Knock! Knock! As I envisioned my future trip with Shael, a loud, seemingly angry knock interrupted my thoughts. It was clear who was on the other side. I calmly walked towards the door, but before I could, Shael opened the door and entered. Unable to suppress augh, I questioned, "Did you want something?" "Nope." Shael smiled and handed me a reduced box of letters, "I didn¡¯t touch the important letters, so please read them all." "Okay¡­" Thump! Before I could respond, she closed the door with a moderate force that carried a hint of yful anger. I looked at the box Shael gave me, anticipating a challenging day due to the already numerous documents. Observing the umting letters, it became clear the task wouldn''t bepleted in a single day. And here I was yearning to spend time with Shael after finishing work promptly. Setting aside those thoughts, I picked up a letter. [Anabtieune Vazerasleinaim] The sender''s name, Vazerasleinaim, was unfamiliar. I had memorized most of the noble family names of importance, but this one was unusually long. No, why is the name so long in the first ce? Puzzled, I read the letter. [There is a rumor going around the social sphere. Rumors about Eran Baslett¡¯s dirty character. They say men who cheat are not popr. Rumor has it that Young Lord is a cheater, is that true?] Insults aimed at me were scattered throughout the poorly formatted letter with no indication of the recipient. Upon seeing the introduction, I immediately recognized the true sender¨C Shael. Even with an attempt to blur the handwriting intentionally, I couldn¡¯t be deceived. The contents revealed Shael as the sender. After scrutinizing the letter Shael had diligently written, I turned my attention to another letter. This one was entirely different. [Aniine Abrezvintrumpet.] Recognizing the sender, I couldn''t help butugh. Apparently, Shael has lost her naming sense. Suppressingughter, I read the content. [I am Aniine, who runs a clothes shop.] As expected, the letter deviated from proper format, portraying the sender as a clothes shop owner. [Young Lord, I watched the sweet meeting between Young Lady Shael and Young Lord. It made me want to give my all for the love of the two of you. That¡¯s why, as an excellent wedding dress craftsman, I want to try making a wedding dress for Young Lady Shael. I wrote a letter asking for this. Would you be kind enough to tell us when your marriage with Young Lady Shael will be held?] A letter inquiring about marriage, expressing a desire to craft a wedding dress without any prior formal arrangements. Again, it was evident that the true sender was Shael. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 82: Silence (1) Chapter 82: Silence (1) I heard light footsteps near the door, indicating that Shael was walking in front of it. However, she wasn¡¯t opening the door, so it was clear that she was nervous. The reason for that was most likely due to the ring I had ced in the letter I had given to her. It wasn''t the same ring I had bought at the essory shop in the past; this one had a golden jewel that softly shimmered in the light. So, even someone like Shael would have understood the significance of that ring, and the letter itself also conveyed a message about marriage. Knock! Knock! Shael knocked on the door; then without even waiting for permission, she opened it and entered the room. Upon entering she looked at me nkly, as if she wanted to say something. Examining Shael''s hand, I noticed the ring, which was yet to adorn her finger. So I remarked while looking at the ring, ¡°It may be difficult to get married right away, but it is something that will happen eventually.¡± I had to say that despite giving her a ring. Although I felt sorry for Shael, but it was also true that it was too early for such a joyous asion. I had to resolve everything rted to Clie first. For now, I decided to express my honest feelings to Shael, who appeared uneasy, even though I knew she might express dissatisfaction. Contrary to my thoughts, Shael nodded as if she understood, and said, ¡°Then, take the ring back.¡± In contrast to her previous childish fights, Shael approached me in a more mature manner. The distance was so close that we could feel our breath. Then, Shael pulled my arm, and I reluctantly got up from my seat to follow her. Her destination was the bed. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± ¡°There are things we haven¡¯t finished yet¡­¡± Shael cut me off with a re. Helpless, I threw myself onto the bed, and Shaely down next to me. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn''t even hear her response. When I checked on Shael, she was already asleep with her eyes closed. ¡®Was she that sleepy?¡¯ I was immediately convinced of the fact. It was actually quite normal for Shael, who usually slept early, especially considering the events of the day. I wasn''t sleepy yet, but Shael was sleeping while holding my shoulder, and I didn''t want to wake her. Reluctantly, I closed my eyes, quietly hugging Shael, and easily fell asleep. *** My eyes opened early in the morning, before the sun was yet to rise. Shael, who slept a lot, was still asleep. After looking at Shael''s face and waking up my hazy mind, I carefully stood up from the bed so as not to disturb her. I needed to check the documents; even though I wanted to spend time with Shael, I had to attend to paperwork while she slept. Leaving the room, I nced at the documents on the desk in the living room. ¡®It¡¯s time to work¡­¡¯ Documents gradually diminished over time, and usually, I would handle them withoutint. But boredom crept in, as I kept thinking about wanting to see Shael. At that moment, the door opened. Kikiiik! Shael opened the door and came out. Despite just waking up, she looked at me with a clear gaze. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What? I''m handling the Baslett family¡¯s papers.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael red at me with dissatisfied eyes, expressing a discontent I couldn''t understand. ¡°Hmmph!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Shael gave a short snort and went back into the room, clearly dissatisfied. I continued to work on the documents, contemting the possible reasons for her dissatisfaction. Strangely, I subconsciously rose from the chair. I wanted to speak with Shael. Knock! Knock! As I knocked on the door, I heard the sound of Shael moving inside the room. Eventually, Shael''s voice came through the door. ¡°What?¡± ¡°May Ie in? I¡¯ll work on the paperster¡­¡± ¡°No, go work on them now.¡± I was immediately convinced. Shael was expressing her displeasure because I hadn¡¯t spent time with her and had gone straight to checking the documents upon waking up. She didn¡¯t directly verbalize her displeasure. Perhaps she thought it would make her appear weak if she admitted it aloud. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 83: Threatening Ki*ss Chapter 83: Threatening Ki*ss I managed to look away from Shael¡¯s lips, but she already seemed conscious of my gaze upon her. This was evident from the fact that Shael¡¯s mouth, which had been firmly closed to avoid speaking, remained open. ¡°Ah,¡± Shael expelled a silent breath. Then, she closed her mouth and fell silent, signifying that she would leave the difficult task to me. Next, Shael tightly closed her eyes, turning her head towards me as if granting permission. I, too, closed my eyes and approached Shael. It was a very tense yet exciting moment. However, ki*ssing Shael was not as easy as it sounded. Certainly, by this point, I should have made contact with Shael¡¯s lips, but for some reason it wasn¡¯t happening. Feeling uneasy, I opened my closed eyes and slowly looked at Shael, only to find that she was slowly withdrawing her head. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I inquired. Shael remained silent. Her shyness was apparent, creating a moment of uncertainty. Perhaps, Shael might not be ready for it yet. Suppressing the amused look on my face, I approached Shael, giving Shael more time to confirm her feelings. However, that naive notion was soon dispelled. ¡°I''m not stupid¡­¡± I heard Shael¡¯s voice, and simultaneously, Shael grabbed my shoulder. Then she began to approach me. ¡®Wasn''t it you who pulled her head away first?¡¯ I couldn''t articte that fact because Shael''s face was getting closer and closer by the second. Shael, closing her eyes, halted as she trembled, facing the challenge of her own shyness. It was a tense moment for both of us. Yet, I didn''t want to let the situation pass just because of nervousness. I grabbed Shael''s shoulder as she stopped, and our lips met. It was the moment I had anticipated. We released each other''s shoulders, holding onto each other closely as if craving more connection. It was only then that I could truly feel the sensation of ki*ssing Shael. Despite the surreal situation, Shael''s warm and soft lips made me ept it as reality. I could faintly feel Shael¡¯s breath, and Shael exhaled gently, wondering if her breath could reach me. Suppressing augh, I found myself in the same state as Shael. Suddenly, I felt something on my arm. Shael¡¯s hand, previously hovering aimlessly, grabbed me. Shael''s shaking hand conveyed strength and determination not to let go. A resonant bell marked the morning in the Holy Land, disrupting the moment. Shael calmly continued ki*ssing me despite the loud sound. Embracing Shael''s waist, I felt strangely content with the unbelievable situation. I could feel Shael¡¯s breathing, initially soft, gradually became rougher. I tried to pull away due to Shael''s increasing difort, but Shael held the back of my head, preventing me from breaking the ki*ss. I attempted to pull away again, but only Shael remained adamant, never letting me go. The heat on our faces intensified, and it was fortunate that the window was open, allowing the wind to cool the heated atmosphere. Without it, my faces would have also turned as red as Shael''s in embarrassment. Shael drew closer, and I wondered about her expression. Was she ki*ssing me calmly, or did she feel ashamed with her blushing face? Even though the wind cooled the heat, my face might also be quite red. As if she read my hearst, Shael drew even closer. And, in order to respond to her actions, I embraced her even more. However, still curious about Shael¡¯s expression, I slightly opened my eyes. Yet I couldn¡¯t keep them open for long and closed them again. As it turned out, Shael was also attempting to open her eyes, and after meeting her gaze, I felt embarrassed and had to close my eyes again Time itself seemed to stop. However, the throbbing hearts indicated the passage of time, as we savored the ki*ss in a calm atmosphere. It was only after some time had passed that Shael and I separated. I remained silent. Feeling the embarrassment, I empathized with Shael, who seemed to have lost her ability to speak. "Let''s go out." I said. Actually, I wanted to ask Shael how she felt after the ki*ss, but I was too distracted, and the words just escaped my lips. Shael couldn''t respond with words, but she stood up from her seat, indicating her agreement. There was still some time left before the Blessing Meeting concluded. I wanted to dissipate the awkward atmosphere between us and get some fresh air. It was especially true for Shael, whose face still radiated heat. And so, we left the amodation. As the wind blew, a slowly walked forwards and asked, "Where would you like to go?" "It was delicious." I had asked where she wanted to go¡­but Shael responded with apletely unrted statement. Her blushing face indicated that she was aware of what she just did, but the words she said couldn¡¯t be taken back anymore, leaving her face as red as ever. Well, perhaps she responded abruptly due to her distracted state of mind. So, I didn¡¯t tease her for it. When Shael''s face improved somewhat, the fragrance of flowers reached us. Following the fragrance, we reached a gigantic cathedral in the Holy Land. The ce was a garden filled with rare flowers, fitting for a Holy Land. Shael, aiming to break the awkward atmosphere, pointed at a flower and said, "I like this flower." It was a type of flower I had never seen before, emitting a small amount of white light. Under the flower, there was a sign for exnation. Shael read it aloud, "Moon Wind Flower. ording to legend, it gazes at those around who crave love the most¡­" The flower seemed to be gazing at Shael. Shael alternately looked at me and the Moon Wind Flower, creating a yful interaction. I couldn''t help butugh at Shael''s cute actions and asked, "What''s the point of forcing it to turn?" "Is it not meaningful enough?" Shael replied confidently, then took my arm and led me to look at other flowers. Although I also wanted to appreciate the flowers, the next event of the Blessing Meeting was about to begin, and time was slipping away. So I had to inform Shael, "The next event of the Blessing Meeting is about to start." "So?" Shael asked, seemingly indifferent. She evidently wished to skip the uninteresting event. Actually, the Blessing Meeting wasn''t that crucial. The uing even wasn''t mandatory for us as well. Initially, I decided to attend the Blessing Meeting to conclude the matters rted to Clie. However, Shael, whocked patience was hampering my ns. So I attempted to convince her, saying, "Still, as a guest, wouldn''t it be better to stick to the Blessing Meeting schedule? It''s a matter of politeness." "Politeness?" Shael smiled, adopting a challenging expression. "Someone who doesn''t even adhere to the Holy Land¡¯s rules is talking about politeness?" "Rules?" I inquired, though I knew there were rules. I couldn''t deny breaking them. I remained silent, and Shael continued, "Isn''t it a rule in the Holy Land to forbid the expression of affection between a man and a woman?" I froze at Shael''s words, as they hit ufortably close to home. Shael approached me with a sly smile, cing her finger on my lips. "Three times, please," She said, blushing after her bold statement. It was a cute threat, one that I had no choice but toply with. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 84: Plans Chapter 84: ns I did just as Shael had instructed¡ª three ki*sses. Despite it not being our first time, each ki*ss felt as exhrating as the first, leaving me contemting the foolishness of my own racing heart. I could feel her breath tremble with anticipation, and when I embraced and ki*ssed her, Shael quivered with emotion. Ki*ssing Shael was always exciting, and this time was no different. After a considerable amount of time had passed, it was now time to conclude the prolonged ki*ss. I erased the lingering feelings of regret, and ended the ki*ss. Even after sharing the ki*ss, Shael blushed naturally. Feeling that the time was right, I asked Shael, "Can we go to the Blessing Meeting event now?" Shael shook her head in response, disying a hint of displeasure. I epted her refusal, understanding that if she didn''t feelfortable, I couldn''t force her. However, before I could respond, Shael retrieved something from her pocket. "Focus¡­" she urged, presenting a blue ring attached to a chain. Shael waved it enticingly, catching my attention. It was evident what the ring was intended for. Despite Shael''s attempts at deception, I recalled the title of the book she had purchased ¨C a book that undoubtedly featured such a ring. Observing Shael''s actions, I realized she hadn''t even properly read the book. The use of magic to manipte the mind couldn''t be achieved with a single ring, especially considering Shael''s casual approach to such matters. "What are you doing?" I inquired. "You might start to feel a bit dizzy¡­" Shael responded, looking at me with eagerness. Feeling somewhatpelled, I focused on the ring with blurred eyes. Shael seized the opportunity, cing the ring on me. Confused by her bold actions, I pulled back my hand. "Give me your hand," She requested. Iplied, feeling like an animal being examined. Shael''s gaze was akin to that of an owner looking at a pet. As ifplimenting me, she reached out and stroked my hair. Shael''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. ¡®Is my acting convincing?¡¯ I mused, as Shael seemed to want me to fall for her trick. "Don''t remember everything about an hour from now," Shael whispered with a sly smile, attempting to control the situation. Although I barely contained myughter, I still focused on her words. Shael, who was confident in her hypnosis abilities, then gestured with outstretched arms, seemingly inviting an embrace. And so, I surrendered to Shael, allowing her to continue with her n. Shael''s current bold expression contrasted with her typically shy demeanor. Thanks to the supposed hypnosis, Shael openly expressed her love, believing I wouldn''t remember. "Ki*ss me¡­" Shael requested, directing my lips towards hers. I reciprocated by first initiating a hug, but she interrupted the process. "Stop it now," She insisted. "I dislike it¡­" Shael responded, a brief surprise oveing her, quickly reced by a lingering embarrassment. Undeterred, I approached Shael and ki*ssed her on the lips. After the prolonged ki*ss, I softly inquired, "What?" "You tricked me¡­" Shael questioned, "Have you been conscious all along?" I chose not to respond directly, letting my silence affirm her suspicions. Shael''s face flushed with shame. "Say something!" She urged, seeking an exnation. "Did you want to ki*ss me that much?" I evaded a direct answer. ¡°¡­¡± To say I tricked her was an overstatement. Who was the one who tried to trick me first? After giving time for the frantic Shael to calm down, I asked, ¡°By the way, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± It was something I¡¯ve been thinking about sincest night. I wanted to find out the answer together with Shael. ¡°If there is someone who threatens your life. What would you do?¡± I was of course talking about Clie. In the previous timeline, Clie must have gone through a through a hellish experience because of Shael. So she must hate her to the extreme. So, I wanted to ask Shael for her opinion. Because it wasn¡¯t just my problem. In the first ce, the most important thing to me was Shael. It someone posed a danger to Shael, I had to get rid of it. What Shael did to Clie in the previous timeline was unrted to the current Shael. But there was a problem. ¡®Will Clie really let us go without any resistance?¡¯ Clie lost her powers and was running out of time, but still, I couldn¡¯t rx. It was a world where all kinds of improbable objects existed. So we couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that Clie would be able to harm us. Maybe there was another item that could cure her disease. If that was the case, it was obvious what would happen. We would have to go through the same experience again. But I couldn¡¯t act hastily. The Mage Tower Lord and Crown Prince was still on Clie¡¯s side. So I had to be careful in everything I do. ¡®If I hand over the earrings and make a contract of some sort, wouldn¡¯t she leave me and Shael alone?¡¯ ¡®Nope¡­that¡¯s a stupid idea.¡¯ As I brushed away that thought, I heard Shael¡¯s voice. ¡°Am I the only one whose life is being threatened?¡± Shael asked as she looked at me. The question was whether I was included in the target of the threat. ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯m also included.¡± "Then we have to punish them¡­" Shael asserted, her words carrying a sense of determination. "And what if it¡¯s dangerous?" I questioned, contemting our future. "Then, we should live together in a quiet farm-like ce for a few months," Shael proposed, suggesting an extreme but thoughtful choice. Shael''s words resonated with me, offering rity on our next steps. The potential threats involving improbable objects could be countered by using simr items. As I pondered future strategies, my focus returned to Shael. The wind blew, and I observed Shael standing gracefully, her expression reminded me of the past. There was much to be done, such as addressing issues with Clie, correcting Shael''s habits, and contemting our impending marriage. As I looked at Shael, I could predict her next actions after spending considerable time together. Shael, seemingly aware of my inner turmoil, had a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Actually, I didn''t want to ki*ss you," Shael confessed, struggling to contain herughter. She even feigned anger, cing her hand on her waist, but her actions betrayed her true intentions. Anyways, regardless of what ns she had, I would wee it with open arms. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 85: A Loan Shark (1) Chapter 85: A Loan Shark (1) Shael looked at me with a provoking gaze. She said that she didn¡¯t want to ki*ss me, however it was far from the truth. I, of course, didn¡¯t do as Shael wished. I only jokingly replied, ¡°Is that so? Then why did you ask for the ki*sses first?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shael bit her lips, and red at me as if telling me to forget about that right away. I nodded in agreement. First of all, I needed to know why Shael was doing this. ¡°Okay. So what do you want to say?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­it¡¯s that I didn¡¯t want to ki*ss you.¡± ¡®So, what?¡¯ Shael made a sad expression, then, she made a remark that made me look like a bad guy. ¡°I think you forced me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Now who was it that wrapped her arms around the back of my head so we wouldn¡¯t be able to part our lips? It was Shael! It was also Shael that approached me first, and after that, she asked her for a ki*ss. In fact, she had seduced me! So, there¡¯s no way she really didn¡¯t want to ki*ss me. Even now, as sheined about the supposed injustice, she could hide the smile on her face. Anyways, I suddenly became curious as to why Shael was doing this. While I was lost in my thoughts, I heard Shael¡¯s voice. ¡°So, take responsibility.¡± ¡®Responsibility?¡¯ As if to answer my question, Shael spoke up again. ¡°Please pay me back for the 10 ki*sses you forced on me.¡± I almostughed out loud, as I looked at Shael in admiration for her supposed ¡®genius¡¯ n. And by the way, ten ki*sses? I definitely didn¡¯t do it 10 times. I probably did it five times at most. Shael knew that too. So it was clear that she was lying. It was a scam! Of course, I would dly wee such a scam. It was a scam that was very easy to deal with. But I couldn¡¯t do that right now, as I was worried about Shael¡¯s blushing face. ¡°How about after taking a break?¡± ¡°¡­no.¡± ¡°Please wait a little while, I will pay back double with interest.¡± Then, Shael nodded as if she understood. * * * After taking a little break, I tried to ki*ss Shael. However, unexpectedly, Shael, who had been clearing her throat for a while, grabbed my hand and led me somewhere else. ¡°Don¡¯t you want a ki*ss?¡± Shael didn¡¯t answer that question. She just smiled and shook her head in silence. Anyway, it was impossible to tell what she was thinking. It could be perceived from all sorts of things she did for a ki*ss just a little while ago. So Shael and I skipped the events of the Blessing Meeting and wandered around the cathedral. From the garden of the cathedral to the park of the cathedral where all kinds of statues were up for disy. Shael stopped in front of the huge stone statue of a woman, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A statue of a goddess that symbolized love.¡± Descriptions were written under the name of the goddess, and Shael, who was reading it, raised her head to look at me with an eager expression on her face. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to hear the old confession¡­again.¡± It left me speechless. Just imagining it reminded me of the embarrassing memories of that time. I didn¡¯t immediatelyply to what Shael said, and asked, ¡°Why do you want to hear that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°We did it while tied with a rope.¡± ¡®Yes. That¡¯s right! But who was the person who tied me up?¡¯ Anyways, it was also an insufficient reason to say that she suddenly wanted to hear a confession. Perhaps knowing that, Shael, who had not been able to raise her head in shame, opened her mouth. ¡°If I want you to do it, do it.¡± Now it was an order, and the option of refusal didn¡¯t exist. Therefore, I had no choice but to follow Shael¡¯s orders. Shael started waiting for me to speak. I confirmed that fact, and tried hard to move my lips. It was only three words. Words that had already been said before. But I still found it very difficult to say them. It was to the extent that it was difficult for me to even open my mouth. I just had to say I love you. But before I could do it, I heard a voice that was not mine. ¡°I love you.¡± That voice belonged to Shael. Shael, who had a shy expression on her face, spoke with more difficulty than I did. ¡°Me too.¡± I couldn¡¯t lose, so I also conveyed my feelings. After those words, the atmosphere became awkward. In order to find something to say, I turned my head towards the sign that had all the information about the statue of the goddess. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 86: Words Chapter 86: Words It was time for the Blessing Meeting to conclude. Regrettably, I couldn''t participate in the event''s second half, but the upside was the creation of many memories with Shael. Now, it was time to return to the Azbel family, standing before the stables housing horses of fine build. I got on a horse, and suggested to Shael, ¡°Please ride behind me.¡± ¡°¡­wouldn¡¯t a carriage be a better option?¡± Shael asked. ¡°Riding a horse isn¡¯t as bad as you think.¡± I responded. Shael expressed displeasure; after all, it was I who stopped her from using the teleportation station, as well as the horse carriage. Nevertheless, I felt a sense of pride. All of this was to createsting memories with Shael and satisfy my selfish desire to be close to her. However, when Shael attempted to mount the horse, it resisted. She red at the stubborn creature and remarked, ¡°You better be good!¡± ¡°It will be fine in a little while. It must be because it¡¯s not familiar with you¡­¡± I reassured her. ¡°¡­it wasn¡¯t like that when you were riding it.¡± Shael pointed out. Well, it was true; it never refused to let me ride. ¡®Did it notice Shael¡¯s reluctance?¡¯ Although I was confident that it would adjust, Shael interpreted it differently. ¡°¡­no way.¡± ¡°What it is now?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s a mare¡­¡± Shael observed. While this was true, it wasn¡¯t the point. Was she perhaps jealous of even animals? It was indeed a peculiar notion. ¡°It¡¯s just an animal. Don¡¯t worry and get on.¡± I urged. ¡°¡­¡± Shael hesitated, creating a nuisance for the coachman who lent us the horse. We were still in the stable even though it had been quite some time since we borrowed the horse. In a ce where the aristocratic influence had weakened, I could sense impatience from the coachman''s gaze. Approaching the horse with a frown, Shael spoke with a re, ¡°I kissed this person over 100 times today!¡± ¡°Hey, what are you¡­¡± I stammered, bewildered by her absurd words. Although true, it made me feel somewhat ashamed. The coachman, too, looked quite bewildered. In an attempt to salvage the situation, I quickly picked up Shael and left the stable, chiding her, ¡°Why would you say that to an animal?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Shael responded awkwardly. Observing her confident demeanor, I was also struck by a thought. Considering it from another perspective, what if a male horse only entrusted his back to Shael and rejected me? ¡®¡­it would bother me.¡¯ I reasoned. While I didn''t mind being rejected, if it concerned Shael, it would feel wrong. Understanding that, I enjoyed the warmth of Shael hugging me from behind. However, one thing couldn''t be easily overlooked. Shael was now ignoring the horse, and when it struggled, she even red at it, an act that needed correction. Despite Shael''s recent loveliness, some of her habits remained unchanged. It made me wonder if she still felt remorse for the flowers she had trampled in the past while we were walking around. Even if the horse initially behaved a bit oddly, it was still an animal. If Shael treated it kindly from the start, everything would¡¯ve been fine. Thus, I aimed to correct Shael¡¯s behavior. Shael had trampled flowers and bullied innocent birds, and it was time to rehabilitate her. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice it you gently stroked it¡¯s back?¡± I suggested. Shael didn''t respond audibly, but I sensed her reluctance. Ignoring her reservations, I continued, ¡°You¡¯re making a face that shows your feelings, meaning that you don¡¯t want to do it. You must be dissatisfied with me for saying something you hate.¡± After hesitating, Shael finally spoke, ¡°¡­why me?¡± I couldn¡¯t find a suitable answer, because it wasn¡¯t something she had to do as a must. I mean even if Shaelmitted bad deeds habitually, I would stick with her and help her change. Unexpectedly, Shael''s left hand, which held me, moved to stroke the horse. The horse stopped running and began to enjoy Shael¡¯s touch. Sensing an opportunity, I took Shael off the horse and suggested, ¡°How about a hug? Interacting with animals feels pretty good.¡± Interacting with animals would be beneficial for personality development. It would also be helpful for Shael, who rarely spent time outside her family and with me. Despite my request, Shael hesitated. She only stared at me with a furrowed brow, not acting on my suggestion. ¡°¡­tell me more reasons,¡± She demanded. ¡°Will you deny my request?¡± I asked. Shael nodded but promptly rejected my proposal. Attempting to persuade her, I said, ¡°You said you loved me more than I loved you.¡± While my love for Shael was significant, what Shael said was true. ¡°¡­so?¡± she asked. ¡°The person who falls in love first, is the loser.¡± I exined, while I rummaged through my pocket, extracting a contract. Then I handed it to Shael. It was a contract that Shael had created for the journey, a contract that allowed no contact with people of the opposite gender except for Shael Azbel. ¡°I signed it.¡± I confessed. Shael blushed, looking away, but her eyes remained fixed on the contract. ¡°¡­then give it to me.¡± She requested. ¡°There is no benefit to me, is there?¡± I pointed out. Aware of theck of advantages for me, Shael blushed even more but kept her eyes on the contract. ¡°Benefits, I want some.¡± I demanded. ¡°¡­what benefits do you want?¡± She inquired. ¡°You tell me. What will you give me?¡± I asked in return. Shael hesitated before shyly confessing, ¡°Shael¡­Azbel?¡± An awkward silence ensued, the warm air of the Holy Land transforming into a chilling atmosphere. Well, it seemed advantageous enough for Shael to keep these provisions, to the point of imbnce. Handing over the contract, I saw Shael smile as if she was doing me a favor, shaking off her reluctance and quietly embracing the horse. Before the hug concluded, I stated, ¡°It¡¯s an animal, but I think you should treat it with respect and praise.¡± Responding to my words, the horse thrust its face toward her, trying to lick her face. However, Shael recoiled, stating, ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Because I only allow one person to do that.¡± Her following words were spoken with a blush that embarrassed even me, ¡°It looks pretty.¡± Puzzled by this unusualpliment, I wondered if Shael was doing it as a sign of respect. This thought seemed unbelievable, given her typical attitude. With this, Shael and I continued in silence. *** After spending some time with the horse, I urged it to run faster. Soon, an imperial festival essible to all, regardless of social status, would take ce. Before that, a gathering of all nobles would ur, and given the spread of rumors about Shael, I felt a sense of urgency. My destination was a boutique, which was famous among the nobility. If we dressed in attire befitting lovers, we could enjoy the festival and abate some of the rumors surrounding Shael. While lost in thought about creating a happy time with Shael, I felt her hugging me from behind. Everything seemed fine until I realized that Shael was surreptitiously groping me. I gritted my teeth, silently enduring it due to my well-defined abs. ¡®Is she trying to put her hand in the suit?¡¯ Despite this difort, I remained silent, and Shael, seemingly unaware of my distress, asked, ¡°¡­what about this potion?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± I replied, struggling to hear over the wind and Shael¡¯s quiet voice. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She quickly dismissed. ¡°¡­¡± Nheless, it sounded as if she was flustered, likely due to her focus on her actions rather than my response. ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be that important¡­¡¯ I thought, while enjoying the cool breeze and thinking about spending a happy time with Shael. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 87: The Villainess Chapter 87: The Viiness As I rode my horse, a pleasant scent filled the air, emanating from brightly blooming flowers in the wide in. It reminded me of Shael, or more precisely, Shael''s unfortunate tendency to trample on pretty flowers. "I¡¯m hungry¡­" Shael eximed from behind, prompting a request to rest. Dismounting my horse, and helped Shael get down as well. Shael fixed her dress and walked through the field of wild flowers. Although her actions weren''t intentional this time, it also held true that she was carelessly trampling on the beautiful flowers. Considering this bad habit persisted even in the Holy Land, I felt the need to address it promptly. "Why are you stepping on a flower?" I questioned. "I didn¡¯t step on it, there was a flower where I put my foot." Shael confidently replied. Well, she always had a unique way with her words. Suppressing augh, I continued, "Even if it wasn¡¯t now, didn¡¯t you trample the flowers whenever you saw them?" Shael nodded confidently, unbothered by my criticism. Therefore, I tried to convince her, "Look at the flowers blooming everywhere. How pretty are they? Not only do they look good, but they also smell good." "Is that so?" Shael questioned my words, and it urred to me that perhaps even flowers seemed disgusting to someone with such unique taste. Fortunately, that wasn''t the case. Shael''s dissatisfaction stemmed from a different issue, as she voiced, "I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve everplimented me like that before." "Compliment?" I was taken aback. Shael, who had been talking about flowers, shifted the conversation to an unexpected direction. It took me a moment to grasp her line of thought. ¡®Is it a problem for me to say that the flowers were pretty?'' After a brief internal confirmation, I realized the severity of the situation. We had been expressing affection for each other, and I couldn''t control Shael''s jealousy over trivial matters. Yet, it was also a heartwarming realization that her love for me had grown. "Why are you silent?" Shael''s stern voice brought me back to the present. Before I could respond, she added, "I¡¯ve been with you for a long time, and I didn¡¯t receive any of suchpliments. Yet you saw the flowers for the first time today and immediately called them beautiful. Why is there such a double standard?" "No¡­it¡¯s just flowers. I absolutely have no other intention." It was a reflexive excuse, but it didn''t take long for me to realize what Shael really wanted to hear. As she waited for my words, I finally mustered an appropriate response, "You are very pretty." "That¡¯s more like it." Shael responded, a hint of satisfaction in her demeanor. "It just¡­I didn¡¯t think it was important to mention such an obvious fact." I added, attempting to maintain a yful tone. Shael, who had been ncing at me, nodded her head as if she had achieved her goal. Afterward, she naturally took my magic pouch and started eating dessert. I felt the asional chirping of birds all around us. So I crushed a cookie, and spread it around little by little. However, I could also feel Shael¡¯s grim gaze beside me. She was being deprived of one of her desserts, so she might be feeling hostile towards the birds as well. Well, Shael always tended to casually interrupt any gathering of cute birds she might find in her walks, but this time she also had a motivation. I intended to prevent that from happening, so I handed Shael a basket of crushed cookie crumbs and said, ¡°Would you like to try it?¡± Shael took the basket, and kept watching the birds for a while, and I realized my mistake right away, as something simr had happened before; the basket I gave to Shael was empty before I knew it. I should¡¯ve predicted it, but in a moment of carelessness, I failed. And, before I could say anything, I heard Shael¡¯s excuse, which was mixed with obvious lies. ¡°I gave it to the birds.¡± She shamelessly lied. I raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Is that so?¡± Then, I noticed the cookie crumbs on her mouth. The question didn''t need to be asked because the answer was obvious. So I just kept staring at Shael, who kept making excuses. ¡°It was a pretty bird.¡± ¡®A pretty bird? Could it be that shepared herself to a pretty bird?¡¯ After that excuse, Shael blushed, probably remembering thepliment I gave her a little while ago. It felt very cute. Next, I stared at the bread crumbs on her mouth. So I approached her, holding back theughter that was about to leak out, and I said, ¡°A pretty bird indeed, but¡­it¡¯s also quite cute.¡± Shael blushed as if she understood the meaning behind my words. After that, we continued our journey until we reached the Imperial boutique. * * * Finally, we arrived at our destination, the imperial boutique. It was a boutique rmended by one of the Baslett family¡¯s knights. Moreover, it was a boutique whose owner was a very high ranking nobility. So, it was safe to say that it had many clothes of good workmanship. Shaelined as soon as she saw the boutique. ¡°It''s too shabby.¡± I responded, ¡°It¡¯s better than a fancy boutique. I heard that the owner is the mother of Duke Prell, so you should be polite.¡± I had heard that, due to her entric personality, the owner lived alone in a boutique. She was old, but I had heard that she possessed excellent military prowess, befitting the blood of a duke, and she didn¡¯t allow any escort. Upon entering the boutique, I couldn¡¯t deny that the interior was quite elegant. Its size was quite wide as well. As expected of a boutique with good reputation, there were many luxurious clothes at a nce. ¡°The atmosphere is gloomy. I¡¯d rather go to an abandoned house,¡± Shael remarked while she looked around. Since she had lived in Azbel family all the time, she must be feeling quite ustomed. Actually, it was true that the atmosphere was gloomy. Then I felt a presence approaching us. It was an elderly woman, walking towards us with a cane as her support. The woman gave us a ferocious look as she remarked, ¡°It¡¯s shabby you say? And did you say that it would be better to go to an abandoned house?¡± The owner must have found Shael¡¯sment quite rude. Even I thought that Shael¡¯s words weren¡¯t very appropriate either, so I couldn¡¯t say anything, and noted that I would have to correct that habit someday. In addition, I shouldn¡¯t increase my enemies from the start. Even though she was living alone in a boutique, the owner had the blood of a ducal family. Considering the soon-to-be social gatherings and imperial festivals, it was important to build a close rtionship with the Duke Prell. For now, I needed to apologize for Shael¡¯s rudeness, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude. There was no intent to belittle.¡± ¡°Oh, you are quite polite¡­unfortunately you met the wrong mate.¡± The owner, who had said that, turned around, as if she unwilling to sell us anything. Thump! ¡°You may leave!¡± Said the owner as she hit the wooden desk beside her. Then she left the ce. She must¡¯ve used quite the strong force, as the desk cracked with a single hit! I could understand why she was running a boutique by herself. Personality-wise, she was entric, and her temper was quite inappropriate for her age. ¡®So the rumors were right.¡¯ Still, I didn¡¯t want to give up. Shael was the first tomit the rudeness, so she should be the one to apologize. So, I tried to talk to Shael first. But before I could do that, I heard was Shael¡¯s voice, ¡°Shall we go somewhere else?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I thought she would spit out a series ofints about the owner. But Shael didn¡¯tin; she suggested going somewhere else. Suddenly I noticed something interesting, and I immediately understood the situation, ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°¡­no¡­no way!.¡± Shael stammered. Anyway, it seemed right. Shael was feeling scared! Honestly, it was quite funny. But on second thought, it was quite natural. Shael was not used to such treatment. She was someone who grew up with all the convenience in the world, so she was truly bad at dealing with such situations. It the same in the past, when I first talked back at her, she couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing her current state made meugh. ¡®Is this the same Shael, the renowned viiness?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know. In front of my eyes, there was only a cute princess. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 88: Social Gathering Chapter 88: Social Gathering Shael had been persistently demanding to leave the boutique. In response, I gestured toward the dress positioned at the center of the room, the most striking wedding dress I had ever seen. Despite its apparent unfinished state, the dress exuded a sense of perfection. After scrutinizing the dress, Shael withdrew her earlierints. Even I acknowledged that the beauty of the dress had the power to mollify Shael''s discontent. Adorned with light blue frills, the dress seemed tailor-made for Shael. I couldn''t help but desire to witness her wearing it at our wedding. ¡°¡­¡± Expressing admiration, Shael finally admitted, ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°I think so too. I really want to buy it¡­¡± The real challenge, however,y in convincing the owner to sell it, especially after Shael''s earlier impolite remarks. As I contemted our next move, Shael took the initiative. Knock-tock! The sound of Shael carefully knocking on the door filled the room, and she spoke up. ¡°Please sell it.¡± Though Shael''s request carried a semnce of politeness, it was evidently a failed attempt. The door remained unresponsive, a natural oue for not apologizing first after making rudements. Steering Shael away from the door, I suggested, ¡°First of all, it would be good to ask for forgiveness for what you said earlier.¡± Ideally, I hoped Shael would reflect on her actions and apologize on her own, but the situation demanded a more immediate approach. Shael, who had never been proficient at offering apologies, presented a challenge. Approaching the door, Shael began, and just before she could say anything, the door swung open. The owner, who had previously disyed a fiery temperament, now wore a thoughtful expression. Unexpectedly, she responded, ¡°You are being a nuisance. Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± ¡°Sorry for my mistake earlier¡­¡± Shael''s apology, though somewhat forced, seemed to acknowledge her fault. Contrary to my expectations, the owner, who had been confrontational earlier, now seemed contemtive. ¡°¡­hmm.¡± To my surprise, the owner did not erupt as I had anticipated. Instead, she seemed to be considering something. Finally, she spoke, ¡°Then, can you help me with something?¡± The unexpected turn of events worked in our favor. With the owner in a better mood, there was a possibility of obtaining the yet-to-be-finished dress lying in the boutique. However, our optimism was short-lived. The owner, while cing a sizable box on the floor, set a condition, ¡°If you get this all sewn up, I will ept your apology.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The box contained a mountain of clothes, each with torn sections, making it clear that the task ahead was formidable. Before further discussion, the owner left the room, leaving us to deal with the daunting pile. ¡®Did she just pass her the chores us¡­¡¯ Rumors about the owner''s entric personality seemed urate. I and Shael resigned ourselves to the task, silently sitting down and beginning the tedious process of sewing. Predicting Shael''s unfamiliarity with the task, I instructed, ¡°For now, watch what I do and follow me.¡± Employing various magical aids, I proceeded to mend the torn clothes at a deliberate pace, offering Shael an opportunity to learn. Once the clothes were haphazardly stitched, I asked, ¡°Can you do this by yourself?¡± Shael, however, remained silent, her expression one of confusion. Turning my gaze, I discovered that Shael had already skillfully sewn several garments. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°What?¡± Caught off guard, Shael questioned my expression. Her ability to sew was unexpected. Puzzled, I inquired, ¡°When did you start learning?¡± ¡°¡­I have been able to do it since I was little.¡± Surprised by this revtion, a sudden thought urred to me. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you sew the teddy bear I gave you?¡± Shael''s response was dismissive, ¡°Wh..why would I? It was a doll I didn¡¯t pay much attention to¡­¡± Amused by her nonchnt attitude, I considered the possibility that the teddy bear held more significance to her than she let on. With newfound admiration for Shael''s skills, I expressed my desire to hug her. Despite the hostess''s potential disapproval, I indulged in the moment, embracing Shael while she continued her diligent sewing. As the pile of clothes dwindled and the bottom of the box became visible, the owner returned, carrying arge box. ¡°Finished?¡± She inquired, visibly surprised at the neatly sewn clothes. It seemed that her n to tease us about our assumed inability to sew was thwarted. Yet still unfazed, the owner walked over, hands behind her back. ¡°¡­cough!¡± A deliberate cough interrupted the moment. Concerned, I approached, only to realize that the owner was faking it. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Dismissing Shael''s suggestion to see a doctor, the owner eventually epted her advice, acknowledging her intentional cough. In return for our efforts, she agreed to sell the dress and promised to send it to the Azbel family oncepleted. * * * At the Imperial Pce, a social gathering was underway¡ªa prelude to the Imperial Festival where nobles gathered to strengthen friendships. Although these gatherings were generally inconsequential, my focus was on dispelling the rumors surrounding Shael. Despite efforts from Dukes Ezran and Jespen, the rumors persisted, fueled by the involvement of the Crown Prince and the Mage Tower Lord. The gossip had extended to include false spections about my rtionship with Shael. In an attempt to address the rumors, Shael and I attended the social church, a ce where nobles congregated. While I didn''t anticipate physical confrontations, the challengey in dispelling the unsettling gossip that had spread throughout the aristocratic circles. cing a likely fatigued Shael in her carriage, I found myself idling in front of it. Suddenly, a woman approached, addressing me with an unusual demeanor. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it Young Lord Eran?¡± The encounter marked a turning point, signaling the beginning of a new challenge. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 89: Provocations Chapter 89: Provocations I wore the most annoyed expression I could muster and leaned back against the carriage, opening my mouth. ¡°What is your business?¡± ¡°I came here to say hello. Young Lord.¡± In fact, I''d never spoken to her before, so her current actions could only be termed as shameless. I was certain her intentions weren''t noble, evident not just in her gaze but also in her peculiar behavior. ¡°I am Perl of the Paerious family, the major ore supplier to the Baslett family.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Uninterested, I cut off the unnecessary self-introduction. I aimed to avoid any situation that might lead to Shael misunderstanding. Despite the potential hurt to the pride of a nobledy, Perl pressed on with the conversation. ¡°By the way, where is Young Lady Shael? Is she in the carriage while making the Young Lord stand outside?¡± In essence, she implied that Shael was being abusive towards me, her fiance. The woman¡¯sment hinted at an underlying intention to separate Shael and me. Such words were typically left unsaid. I surmised that the rumor about me being unable to break our engagement due to Shael exploiting some weakness was the reason for Perl''s audacity. The absurdity of such a rumor testifies to how wild gossip had be. I responded with truthful words. ¡°Since we ki*sed quite a lot, she is tired and sleeping.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± It was an unexpected answer. For a fianc¨¦e unable to dissolve the engagement due to his weakness being exposed by a vile viiness, it was an absurd response. Nevertheless, Perl persisted, seemingly undeterred. ¡°You can tell me the truth. Without that, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d be outside the carriage sighing alone¡­¡± I had stepped out to cool my flushed face from kissing Shael, and I hadn¡¯t sighed. This woman was making her won convenient assumptions. I took a deep breath topose myself. Even if her behavior was based on the rumors and ignorance, it was also true that shecked manners. Of course, such people existed in the world. Raised in the gilded confines of a noble family, theycked a sense of propriety. The discovery of a rich iron vein and the rise of the Paerious family likely yed a role in Perl''s audacity. As I frowned, Perl, sensing something was amiss, said, ¡°Oh, I forgot to go to meet my father. See you at the Social Gathering shortly, Young Lord.¡± No, she hadn''t realized something was wrong. Was there something I needed to attend to? I sighed and retreated into the carriage. First and foremost, I wanted to check on Shael inside. Shael was still asleep. I desired to watch her a bit longer, but s, I had to wake her up. ¡°The Social Gathering is about to start. You should wake up now.¡± Shael nodded in her sleep, naturally falling into my arms. Suddenly awake, she spoke, ¡°This smell¡­¡± ¡°What smell are you talking about?¡± ¡°It smells like perfume.¡± It seemed the smell of perfume had lingered even if we exchanged just a few words. Shael''s keen sense of smell detected even the faintest details. ¡°Someone came over to greet me. Naturally, I treated her coldly and avoided conversation as much as possible.¡± I made a clumsy excuse, which Shael would probably find hard to believe. Contrary to my expectations, Shael nodded. Her response was quite unexpected indeed, considering that I had conversed with another woman without her knowledge. At the same time, I felt gratitude, as it also meant that Shael had ced herplete trust in me. And I vowed never to betray that trust. Firm in my resolve, I entered the imperial pce with Shael. *** The grand imperial pce hosted the Social Gathering. Everyone, in a disy of their nobility, donned vibrant clothes. Shael and I entered inconspicuously, trying not to attract attention. Yet, attention was inevitable, given the recent rumors about Shael. The only relief was the absence of the Crown Prince and the Mage Tower Lord. However, that was all. The situation was dire, evident in the hushed conversations around us. ¡®Usually, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do these things so openly.'' As many scrutinized us, the rest also got courage and sent us unabashed stares. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the corner and pass the time.¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t n to just confine ourselves to a corner. The purpose of attending the Social Gathering was to dispel the rumors surrounding Shael. The n was simple¨C demonstrate that Shael had be somewhat kinder. Show people the depth of our affection and validate our rtionship. After clearing my thoughts, I looked to the side and saw Shael pouring wine into her ss. ¡°Why do you want to drink when you are weak? It¡¯s an important day, so you should keep your sober mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not weak.¡± In the end, Shael, who ignored my nagging, followed me with her wine ss. She had poured more than expected, so I nned to snatch the wine ss after she drank about half of it. Oddly enough, Shael didn¡¯t drink the wine she poured. ¡®If you¡¯re not even going to drink, why did you even take the wine? Does it feel cool to carry around a wine ss?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know. Shael¡¯s way of thinking was beyond myprehension. Still, I was relieved that Shael didn¡¯t n to drink too much. ¡°Please sit down.¡± As we settled into a corner, several onlookers gathered, their gaze fixed on us. Among them were the offsprings of the Duke of Anyden and the Count of Paerious, led by Perl Paerious, whom I had encountered earlier. All members held high status, their families boasting outstanding wealth and influence. So I had to be careful. Notably, the Duke of Anyden''s family had a had a bad rtionship with the Azbel family. I concentrated my mana, enhancing my senses. Even so, it was not enough, so I resorted to a magic scroll to eavesdrop on their conversation. ¡°Look, she is enjoying wine alone. Poor Young Lord Eran¡­¡± ¡°What can he do? She is someone who even troubled the good Duke Jespen.¡± ¡°I heard that she even harassed amoner at the Banquet Hall of the Magic Tower.¡± ¡°I had a conversation with Prince Eran earlier, and he seemed eager to break off the engagement.¡± I deactivated the sensory magic, not wanting to hear more. It made me want to approach them and stop the conversation. Yet, that might not be wise. I exhaled, gathering myposure. Sensing my anger, Shael spoke, ¡°Your face is red.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s hot. I¡¯ll go get some fresh air.¡± A nearby balcony provided an escape. As I entered, the voices ndering Shael were muffled by curtains. However the unwanted voices persisted as someone also approached the balcony. It was Perl Paerious, who was among those cursing Shael. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t respond. I shot her an annoyed look, silently urging her to leave. Yet choosing to remain oblivious to my displeasure, Perl grinned, ¡°It was a pity that I couldn¡¯t say goodbye just a while ago. I guess it¡¯s fine now, Young Lord Eran.¡± Consciously aware of Shael beside me, Perl continued, ¡°I hope next time we will have a chance to talk alone.¡± The two of us had a conversation without her knowledge¡ªa remark that tantly scratched at Shael¡¯s inner turmoil. It seemed the Paerious family failed in properly educating their children. Turning my head, contemting how to handle the ill-mannered Perl, I noticed Shael frowning. She teetered on the brink of losing her temper. Her left hand, the one that held the wine ss earlier, trembled. Now, she seemed poised to ssh wine on Perl. Quickly, I reached out, intercepting her. I even confiscated the wine ss Shael held. ¡°¡­!¡± Shael panicked, as if unaware I would do this. She exchanged bewildered nces between the wine ss and me, seemingly unable to fathom that I had taken it away. Perl did not conceal her sneer. She even had a look on her face as if she had won. However, that triumph was short-lived. ¡°Ah!¡± A bright red picture was drawn using empty space as a drawing paper. Soon, Perl¡¯s white dress was stained red as the spilled wine drenched her. ¡®¡­no.¡¯ To be precise, it sttered. Seeing Perl''s expression, the opposite of moments ago, brought a refreshing feeling. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 90: Countermeasure (1) Chapter 90: Countermeasure (1) Truttt! A droplet of wine from the soaked dress fell to the floor, creating a distinct sound. Other than that, an eerie silence prevailed¡­ Neither I, Shael, nor even Perl in the front could bring ourselves to speak. Perl stared in disbelief at my wine-sttered hands. When the dripping wine ceased, Perl muttered in bewilderment, "Wha¡­what¡­?" Perl nced at me, as if expecting forgiveness through an apology. I coldly ignored her gaze and redirected my attention to Shael. Shael had a firm grip on my arms, and, much like Perl''s expression a moment ago, a smirk adorned her face. ¡®Everything seems fine now.'' But it wasn''t fine a little while ago, as Perl had needlessly provoked a conflict. From the moment we entered, a group led by the Duke of Anyden had given Shael a few unfriendly stares, and she had also overheard things that would be normally difficult for her to tolerate. So my concern for Shael was only natural. Therefore, I asked Shael, "Are you okay?" "Oh, it¡¯s okay!" However, the response didn''te from Shael; it belonged to Perl, who was now drenched in wine. I had clearly directed my words at Shael. So, even if Perl was dimwitted, there was no scope for a misunderstanding. ¡®As I thought, there was something off about this person¡­¡¯ "Not you. I''m asking Shael." "¡­" "It¡¯s not okay." Finally Shael responded, but her answer made me involuntarily smile. ¡®Is it really not okay?'' In response to Shael''s words, I shot her a questioning look. Then Shael remarked, "If it were me, I could have spilled it more naturally, making it seem like a mistake." ¡®Am I being evaluated on my wine-spilling skills?'' Shael sounded like some kind of a wine-spilling expert. Anyways, I responded to Shael''sment with a vacant smile, then I turned to Perl and said, "What are you doing? I need to spend some intimate time with Shael." "¡­!" Letting Perl go meant that there was a possibility that she could openly criticize Shael in front of the crowd. Nevertheless, I didn''t care. From the outset, Perl had consistently belittled Shael. I intended to put an end to those rumors somehow. "Ha!" Perl, exhaling a deep sigh as if utterly dumbfounded, turned away. In contrast, I exhaled happily. This incident seemed to have helped me release the stress that had built up for the first time in a while. Even though there were still adversaries outside whom I couldn''t handle, their reckoning woulde sooner orter. Whileughing for a brief moment, I heard Shael say, "Wait!" Shael intercepted Perl as she was about to leave, then continued, "My wine, bring another cup back." "¡­" Perl frowned at Shael''s request and left her balcony. Hmmm¡­I have to think of a few way to remedy the situation. "We should go inside now." I suggested. "Yes. I need to use the washroom for a moment. The wine sshed on me too." Exiting the balcony with Shael, I, in a wine-drenched dress, observed Perl engaging in conversation with other nobles. And, their discussion''s topic was evident. Avoiding their gazes, I headed to the washroom with Shael. "I''ll wait outside." "Sure." Shael entered the washroom. Frankly, I was worried, since Shael was in a space beyond my sight. Despite being a washroom in the imperial pce with stringent security and having equipped various protective artifacts, I couldn''t shake off my concerns. ¡®I''m still anxious. What should I do?'' I stared at the washroom, heightening my senses as much as possible. Although it was something quite rude, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Tuk! Tuk! Tuk! Footsteps echoed in the washroom, and I could pinpoint their exact location. ¡®In front of the entrance?'' She hadn''t even entered the washroom properly, yet Shael stopped right at the entrance. Then, I saw Shael peeking her head out. And I turned away to avoid making eye contact with Shael. ¡®Is she spying on me?'' Leaving me alone deliberately as she goes into the washroom? A dreadful notion crossed my mind¡ªthe ¡®Ring of Mutual Restriction.'' In the boutique, I had been able to converse with the owner with Shael''s consent. But what about the conversation with Perl? I consistently wore the ring, meaning Shael had permitted the conversation. ¡®Did she forget to set the Ring of Mutual Restriction since the boutique?'' Possibly. But more than that¡ªthe assumption that Shael was ¡®keeping an eye on me'' seemed reasonable. Even now, Shael left me alone and went to the washroom. It reminded me of the incident in the carriage. Despite Shael being present, I engaged in a conversation with another woman without her knowledge; there''s no way she didn''t know about it. Beyond trusting me, Shael was exceptionally possessive and jealous. Shael''s peculiar behavior had me on edge. It appeared I needed to be more cautious than usual during social gatherings. Aside from dispelling rumors about Shael, perhaps it was best to refrain from conversation altogether. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 91: Villainess’s Support Chapter 91: Viiness¡¯s Support At Shael¡¯s words, the onlooker¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What are you saying¡­!¡± Those were Denes Anyden''s words. Simultaneously, he looked at me, silently urging me to say something. So, I responded with action. I hugged Shael beside me. A hug amidst many onlookers. Soon, Shael trembled, ncing at me but finding no words. ¡®Who initiated this?¡¯ It was Shael. Her voicing it first would have led others to misconstrue it. So, I decided to vouch for Shael''s sake. At that moment, Denes wore a look of disbelief. ¡°No, that¡¯s absurd!¡± ¡°We''re soon to be wed, so what''s the issue?¡± My words were tinged with a touch of sincerity yet crafted falsely, and I also took the chance to embrace Shael more tenderly. Denes then appeared even more puzzled. ¡®Well, if it''s the son of the Duke of Anyden, it¡¯s justifiable that he¡¯d have some inside information.¡¯ He must have received information about Shael''s and my interactions from a few months ago. It was the time when I would gaze passionately into Shael¡¯s eyes while she tantly ignored me. ¡°Didn''t you see the spilled wine on the other youngdy? Why would you choose a woman with such a rude behavior?¡± ¡°You were the one who provoked the argument. Besides, Shael is strong-willed but not ill-intentioned.¡± A woman with a bad temper wouldn''t politely request dessert for herself or refrain from teasing for a kiss. Frankly, one might say I too had even more of a bad temperament, unlike Shael¡¯s lovable nature. It was an easily deducible truth. Unbeknownst to me, my fondness for Shael grew. ¡°She''s unexpectedly endearing. She gets outrageously jealous, and beneath her strong facade, she''s bashful.¡± I said it while holding the hand of Shael, who was still breathing deeply with shame. ¡°She''s even pinching my arm in embarrassment.¡± I pointed at Shael, who was pinching her arm as she listened, narrating with sincerity in my tone. Whispers slowly ensued as my words spread. ¡°You''ve got a point.¡± ¡°Huh, showing that level of affectionate embrace in front of everyone?¡± ¡°Seeing her current expression, it seems probable?¡± The rumored courtship between the offspring of the dukes, believed to be akin topanions. It was enough to capture the attention of many. Denes frowned, ready to speak more about Shael¡¯s bad reputation. But before that, I took the lead. ¡°I heard you were married a few years back already. I am sure that the bond between Shael and me will surpass yours.¡± ¡°Ha! I have a good rapport with Helen!¡± The agitated man fell silent. Then contemting something, Denes spoke with a confident grin. ¡°The Imperial Festival is just three days away. The festival will unfailingly distinguish the most devoted lovers in the empire¡­¡± True. The Imperial Festival identified the most devoted lovers. ¡°So, let¡¯s make a wager. Who will prove the stronger bond at the festival.¡± It seemed a foolish bet. What was the point of such a wager? Denes looked quite certain of his victory. He was hell bent on denting the Azbel family¡¯s standing in the aristocratic society. ¡°Once the defeated Imperial Festival concludes, why not kneel and offer an apology?¡± As expected, he proposed something that could implicate nobility¡¯s honor. ¡°If you add one more condition, I''ll consider your bet.¡± ¡°What could it be?¡± ¡°The loser has to fulfill one of the winner¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°Oh, splendid!¡± Denes agreed without hesitation. Given that many had overheard, there was no retracting the bet. ¡®I regret not discussing this with Shael beforehand.¡¯ Regardless, attending the Imperial Festival was inevitable. Given the reward, I had to participate unconditionally. Even if the situation differed from the novel, I was confident of a certain victory. The bet had been established. Holding Shael¡¯s hand, who still breathed deeply with embarrassment, I stated, ¡°Then, let''s depart.¡± It seemed the rumors about Shael and me would peak tomorrow, with numerous nobles observing. Leaving was a prudent decision. However, events unfolded differently. As I prepared to pass Denes, I witnessed a wine ss slipping from his hand. The intended target was Shael. Deliberate, feigned carelessness. Yet, the contents never reached her. Chack! Instead, the wine Denes had scattered sttered fiercely over his attire. It was Shael¡¯s swift magic. ¡°What¡­!¡± ¡°You seem overheated. I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d douse yourself in wine.¡± Shael''s words apanied her gaze at Denes'' stained clothes. A wicked smile underscored her statement. ¡°Youck any resilience; I didn¡¯t expect you to handle much.¡± From tant derision, Denes flushed red, revealing his agitation. ¡®I didn''t anticipate this way of dealing with the antagonist. Standing by her side, she''s more dependable than anyone else.¡¯ My thoughts focused on Shael, who barely concealed her mockery. Finally, the nobles who had been disparaging us were far enough away that they were out of sight. Only then did Shael voice her dissatisfaction with me. ¡°Why did you agree to the bet for the Imperial Festival?¡± I had no usible exnation. Kneeling, apologizing, and fulfilling wishes. It wasn''t a wager to be taken lightly. Taking such a bet without consulting Shael was certainly a mistake, and she had every right to be angry. ¡°Sorry. I acted impulsively. I was convinced that we would win without a doubt.¡± Truthfully, I had no intention of honoring the bet even if I lost. Noble honor held no significance to me. ¡°Even if you lose, can¡¯t you just renege on the bet?¡± ¡°Yes. we will win anyway, so it won¡¯t matter.¡± Like me, she didn''t concern herself with the honor of nobility. Fortunately, she epted without much scolding. ¡®Of course, that¡¯s not the only reason.¡¯ The rewards of the Imperial Festival were more important than anything else. I wasn¡¯t certain about others, but in the novel, the ¡®love potion¡¯ was awarded. Upon confirming their profound love, they were made to drink the love potion to deepen their connection. ¡®I made sure to drink it immediately to prevent its misuse.¡¯ Yet, did I really need to consume the potion? The person in the original novel who received this potion managed to steal it without drinking it. However, using it was a conundrum. A potion controlling minds shouldn¡¯t be used recklessly. Yet¡­ The scenario differed if the targets were those who had tormented Shael and me to death. Firstly, the Mage Tower Lord. Constant shes with Shael and me were a testament to his antagonism. But that wasn¡¯t all. I''d heard that the Mage Tower Lord had been at odds with the Azbel family since losing to Duke Jespen. Considering a dire situation, what if the Mage Tower Lord surpassed Duke Jespen''s might? That vtile madman mightmit unspeakable acts for sure. The next consideration was the Crown Prince. Though I hadn''t interacted with him much, his recent tant antagonism against me was noteworthy. About half of the Baslett family¡¯s recent financial troubles were attributed to the Crown Prince. ¡®That''s not the end of it.¡¯ Recalling a past life memory of breaking Clie¡¯s bracelet and peering inside. I died from drinking poisoned tea. A potent poison undetectable even to someone of my elevated level took my life instantly. No matter how I considered it, only the imperial family''s lethal poison came to mind. The only person who could have killed me was the Crown Prince, fueled by jealousy for Clie. Even without delving into past events, the Crown Prince and the Mage Tower Lord were formidable threats. If Clie spread gossip about me to them, they would likely seek my demise. So, I needed something. And the ¡®love potion¡¯ was the tool to use. A love potion ineffective without mutual affection. It should work on the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince because Clie didn''t love them. Considering this, I devised a brilliant n. It was a n to plunge the despicable Mage Tower Master and the Crown Prince into the depths of despair. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 92: Gone Astray (1) Chapter 92: Gone Astray (1) [Clie¡¯s POV] The medical room at the Imperial Pce. A woman was lying on a bed so luxurious that one could admire it just by looking at it. The woman was Clie. Beside her, who was grunting, twodies from the duke¡¯s family were sitting and having a conversation. One of thedies was the daughter of the Duke of Prell and the other was the daughter of the Duke of Anyden. ¡°Clie, how are you feeling? I heard that you kept losing consciousness after you had a fever.¡± ¡°I think the heat is still the same. I think you should get some more sleep.¡± ¡°Yes, I will get some rest.¡± Contrary to her words, Clie didn¡¯t close her eyes. Rather, her eyes shined with a slight curiosity as she inquired, ¡°I heard you went to the gathering. Did something happen?¡± At Clie¡¯s words, Severa Anyden opened her mouth. ¡°Hah¡­I heard that Shael Azbel quarreled with my brother. She even spilled wine on people.¡± ¡°Wine?¡± Clie quickly turned her head. She had been unconscious for about two days due to a high fever, and her head was beset with constant headache. The rtionship between the Duke of Anyden and the Duke of Azbel was aind to fire and water. So she felt it was important to know the details from Severa Anyden. ¡°Then, there seemed to be friction between Young Lord Eran and Shael Azbel. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to get along.¡± It was part of the rumors that was in cirction. This time, the daughter of the Duke of Prell, who was next to Severa Anyden, opened her mouth. ¡°That bad-tempered woman doesn¡¯t posses even a shred of elegance.¡± ¡°This is interesting. By the way, I have something to ask you about the Imperial Festival.¡± Clie quickly changed the subject. ¡®If the rumors didn¡¯t work out, I needed toe up with a n first before I lose consciousness again.¡¯ ¡°I heard that the family of the Duke of Anyden will manage the rewards of the Imperial Festival. Can I see that first?¡± ¡°Reward from the Imperial Festival? The Emperor will give it to us on the same day, so I don¡¯t even know what the reward is.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s because I am curious.¡± After that, Clie looked at the ring Severa Anyden was wearing and said. ¡°Apart from the Lucius Ring, I received other rings from the Crown Prince¡­¡± ¡°It is possible to show it. Yes.¡± Clie smiled. Things went ording to n. A n to steal the Love Potion. Of course, if she just asked the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince, she could get her hands on it right away. But there was no way she could tell them about the Love Potion. So, she had to make use of nobledies who were friendly and easy to deal with. The daughter of the Duke of Anyden was not the only safety device. The daughter of the Duke of Prell next to her would also participate in the festival with the same goal. Since she had previously won the festival with her show of affection, there was no way Eran Baslett would be able to win. Clie smiled as she enjoyed the sunlight streaming into the medical room. * * * [Eran¡¯s POV] I took Shael to the exit of the banquet hall. It was natural that many eyes would be focused on us. However, we didn¡¯t have to react to their gazes. The only thing I did was to give Shael a warm look so that they wouldn''t create more ridiculous rumors. Now, the things to be done in the banquet hall was roughly over. So from now on, I had to prepare for the Imperial Festival that was to be held three dayster. ¡°I have to meet with Duke Jespen.¡± First of all, it was necessary to entrust Shael to Duke Jespen. I couldn¡¯t buy some necessary things in front of Shael, and I couldn¡¯t leave her just anywhere. Coming out of the banquet hall, I saw Duke Jespen nodding his head as if he was bored. ¡°Duke, where did Lady Rayel go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. My sister is always like that, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± It was rather fortunate. It was because I kept thinking about that potion, which she had given me of her own ord. A potion that seemed expensive at first nce. In fact, I lost the potion she gave to help Shael and me, so my conscience pricked whenever I saw Rayel Tarden. Duke Jespen looked at me, who had gone silent for a moment, and opened his mouth. ¡°Eran, is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I have a ce to go to for a while, so could you protect Shael?¡± Duke Jespen nodded his head eagerly. It was probably his first time spending proper time with his daughter. So it was bound to be an enticing proposition for him. Now, I just had to convince Shael. Of course, Shael wouldn¡¯t just believe it if I said that I wanted to go somewhere alone. ¡°Quicklye home.¡± But contrary to my expectations, Shael coolly nodded her head. It was strange that she didn¡¯t even ask any questions. ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s to my advantage. I won¡¯t be able to go there with Shael.¡¯ I must never go there with Shael. The ck market that the Crown Prince secretly created to make money. Conveniently, it was a ce not too far from the Imperial Pce. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 93: Money I (1) Chapter 93: Money I (1) First of all, since it was a *ck market, there were a lot of things that seemed unsavory to me. However, it also had a lot of things that could help me fight against the Crown Prince and the Mage Tower Lord. I took out a catalog with items that will be sold shortly after in the auction and looked at it. As expected, there were many necessary items. A magic tool that erased mana and removed scent, and a medicine that promoted the absorption of medicine. There were a lot of things I had to buy, and many other things I wanted to give to Shael. It was worthwhile to take the risk of separating from Shael. But it didn¡¯t meant that it would be easy. ¡®It¡¯s too expensive.¡¯ I had prepared as much money as I could. But I didn¡¯t have enough money to buy everything I needed on the *ck market. It was mostly because I spent a lot of money on Shael. If I had to think about it, the Baslett family¡¯s finances were in jeopardy these days because of the Crown Prince and the Mage Tower Lord. Anyway, the situation wasn¡¯t looking that good. It was to the point where I wouldn¡¯t even be able to buy the things that were of utmost necessity. Right at that moment, there was a ce that caught my eye. It was a ga*mbling den right next to the *ck market. ¡®It would be nice if I could earn a little bit of money.¡¯ The timing was also right. Shael had allowed me to take off the Ring of Mutual Restriction at the banquet hall saying that she didn¡¯t want to spy on me, and then she foolishly forgot about it. So I now would be able to ga*mble against any opponent. As soon as I finished my thoughts, I headed to the casi*no. ¡®I think I¡¯ll just have to catch one money bag.¡¯ Most of the people in the *ck market were wealthy merchants or aristocrats. If I could find just one stubborn person who didn¡¯t like to lose among them, it would be possible for me to save enough money to buy everything I needed on the *ck market. As I was carefully watching the people around me, I suddenly heard someone talking behind me. ¡°Would you like to y with me?¡± It was a woman that gave me a familiar feeling. But I didn¡¯t give it a deeper thought. I could feel a bit of mana from her clothes, so it was clear that she was a nobledy from a noble family. Therefore, the probability that she had no knowledge of ga*mbling was very high. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°You better be prepared.¡± After that, things moved quickly, and we chose to y po*ker. However, midway through the game, the woman frowned at me. ¡®Is her hand bad?¡¯ If that was the reason, her expression would be considered too revealing. Feeling suspicious about that, I bet fewer gold coins. Obviously, I didn¡¯t think it would lead to an assured victory. ¡°You win.¡± But oddly enough, the victory was mine. Even after that, the woman continued to reveal everything through the various kinds of expression on her face, and everything kept happening ording to those expressions. If the woman frowned, I bet arge amount of gold coins. On the other hand, I bet less gold coins if the corner of the woman¡¯s mouth went up. And, before I knew it, I had won a small pile of gold coins. It seemed like I had caught a huge money bag. ¡°I won again!¡± ¡°Do you want to y more?¡± ¡°We need to y more!¡± ¡°Is that so? But I don¡¯t want to y more.¡± I wish I could have earned some more, but I still got up from my seat, leaving the woman alone. Excessive greed wasn¡¯t a good thing. I still didn¡¯t have enough money, but it would be good to find someone else. And then I saw it. Someone else was also approaching out table. The man had drunk so much that the smell of alc*hol wafted all around him. ¡®It¡¯s another big fish.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t ignore it¡­¡¯ I thought, while looking at the woman and the drunkard. ¡®Maybe I can earn more money.¡¯ * * * [Shael¡¯s POV] Shael let out a sigh. She wanted to warn Eran of the dangers of ga*mbling and punish him for going astray. And for that reason she approached Eran, who was looking for a ga*mbling partner. She had the confidence to ovee Eran perfectly. However, Shael lost miserably. She thought he wouldn¡¯t be used to things like this, but Eran turned out to be a skilled yer. Actually, it wasn¡¯t like that at all, but at least in Shael¡¯s opinion, it was. After that, Shael nned to follow Eran while vowing to punish Eran properly. She had to keep an eye on what Eran was up to. But someone interrupted Shael. It was a man with a well built-up physique. ¡°What do we have here? It looks like you lost a lot of money littledy. Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss to stop ga*mbling there?¡± Shael silently expressed her refusal, but the man didn¡¯t back down. He might have lost his mind from all the ga*mbling and alc*hol, and with his hand on his axe, the man was making a silent threat. Considering that the ce was the *ck market where everyone''s identity was unknown, the man didn¡¯t think anyone would be able to stop him. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 94: Money II (1) Chapter 94: Money II (1) Duke Jespen sighed heavily. He was wearing his camouge magic tool, and it was the same with Eran in front of him. Duke Jespen moved his gaze to Eran, who had a pile of gold coins were ced in front of him. Most of them were gold coins belonging to Duke Jespen. ¡°Look, is it not okay to y one more round?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t rmend you to do that, but I can give you one more game.¡± And the result¡­was devastating. Eran, who relentlessly took the gold coins, turned around and left, his visage fading into the distance. He headed towards the ck market, ignoring Duke Jespen, who continued to give him a pitiful look. ¡°Haahh¡­¡± Duke Jespin looked at his empty wallet, and let out a sigh. The beginning of this tragic event was quite simple. It started when he was following behind Shael, and found Eran, who was ga*mbling against Shael. Intrigued by the spectacle, Duke Jespen wanted topete against Eran in ga*mbling as well. Therefore, just to be safe, he poured an enormous amount of mana into Shael and created a protective magic circle. Then he cast a magic that would send a signal to Duke Jespen even if it sensed the slightest danger. Duke Jespen knew very well that Eran wasn¡¯t someone who woulde to such a ce to do something strange. Thanks to that, he was able to ga*mble with Eran, who had stolen Shael¡¯s money. And then, he was robbed of all his possessions¡­a whopping one month¡¯s worth of his allowance! The truth was, Duke Jespen had live on allowance he received from his wife, Ene. It was a sad situation for a duke of the wealthy Azbel family. s, he had nothing to say in the matter. If he was given authority over the Azbel family¡¯s finances, the Azbel family¡¯s mansion would be filled with Shael and Ene¡¯s dresses. ¡®I wanted to buy a dress for Shael¡­¡¯ However, it was still too early to give up! Duke Jespen took out amunication magic tool. It was amunication magic tool that connected directly to Ene. Soon, he heard the voice of his lovely wife from the magic tool. [Jespen?] Duke Jespen felt nervous without realizing it. But he still mustered up the courage! ¡®I absolutely have to buy Shael¡¯s dress today!¡¯ ¡°I used up all my allowance¡­¡± [Crrreet!] The connection of themunication magic tool cut off before he could even finish talking. However, Duke Jespen didn¡¯t feel bitter. In fact, he felt scared with the thought having to tell Ene about the use of his allowance in the future. And so, with a heavy heart, Duke Jespen trudged out of the ck market. * * * [Eran¡¯s POV] I extorted quite a lot of money from that proud noblewoman. Still, I didn¡¯t feel sorry. When that woman ga*mbled, she tried to cheat and refused to admits defeat. And now, she was even secretly following me. To sum it up in a word, she was a woman who lost her senses. So I felt no guilt. Next, I found another money bad. It was a middle-aged man who seemed to be hidden by some kind of magic tool. The man seemed to be from an aristocratic family as well, judging from how proud and confident he was acting. Anyways, I managed to extract quite a lot of money, so much so that I couldn¡¯t hide my excitement, probably because I hadn¡¯t done such a thing before. ¡°Look, is it not okay to y one more round?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t rmend you to do that, but I can give you one more game.¡± Unsurprisingly, the following game ended in my victory. This man had a simr atmosphere to the woman earlier. To the point where I wondered if they belonged to the same family. Anyway, it was a good thing for me. Thanks to that, I was able to earn enough money to buy the things I needed on the ck market auction. Anyways, the ck market auction was about to begin. Since I was ready, I went to my seat and sat down. Then a woman sat down right next to me. ¡°You again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± It was the money bag from before. She was the woman from whom I had robbed money in ga*mbling and extracted a lot of money as reward. ¡°You even took my money. Don¡¯t you think it was too much?¡± She was right. However, I had Shael, and I didn¡¯t want Shael to talk to other men, so I needed to refrain from talking to other women as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it, I received it aspensation.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± I hoped the conversation would stop at this point. Unfortunately, contrary to my hopes, the woman continued to talk. ¡°I see that you are quite an expert at ga*mbling.¡± ¡°I am not an expert.¡± ¡°I just saw you doing it.¡± ¡°You must¡¯ve been hallucinating.¡± Even after that, the woman continued to bber on. So decided to just ignore her. [The honored visitors of the ck market. The auction is going to start soon, so please take your seat.] Around the time the woman¡¯s voice started hurting my ears, the ck market auction began. The auctioneer started introducing the items one by one. As expected from the ck market, most of the items had sketchy backgrounds. [It is the Potion of Intoxication that greatly increases drunkenness. Not only that, but it contains ingredients that make it impossible to get rid of drunkenness even with magic!] It would be quite helpful in my n to to deal with the Crown Prince and the Mage Tower Lord. I put my hand on the button. [Number 42, 280,000 gold.] [Number 72, 300,000 gold!] Number 72 was me. It was a pretty painful expense, but it was worth it. [Uh! Number 71, 1.3 Million gold!] Number 71 was the woman next to me. She was a money bag who threw her money away by ga*mbling. And the money bag was now trying to buy an item worth 300,000 gold at several times the price. ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡± ¡°No? Because that is something I need.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters.If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 95: Enraged (1) Chapter 95: Enraged (1) I earned a lot of money. Not only that, but I was also able to get the items I had thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to get. Admittedly, I owed all that to the woman who was practically a walking money bag. However, I didn¡¯t really feel any kind of guilt. In the first ce, it was the woman who first initiated the quarrel. Even so, as a gentleman, I felt a little bit sorry. Then I thought about it from another perspective. What if I didn¡¯t get those items? Possibly it could lead to the failure of my n, and thereby spell a string of troubles for both me, as well as Shael. So it was no big deal that I ripped someone off of some things and money. After I perfectly rationalized my actions, I released the camouge magic tool. I even undid the magic that erased my presence so that Shael could find me. Then I felt a wave of mana from a certain direction, and it was apanied by a magnificent and strong aura¡­both of which was quite familiar to me. They belonged to the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince. At the moment hey wereing toward me, at full speed. ¡®There¡¯s no need for them to do that¡­it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll run away.¡¯ I needed to meet them in order to carry out my n anyway. Even if I had to fight them, I had the confidence to run away. Boom! The Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince appeared in front of me in an unnecessarily grandiose manner. Perhaps they were in distress due to Clie¡¯s illness, so they looked at me with tired but annoyed eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked. ¡°I heard you have a cure for the blood clotting disease.¡± It was clear that they had heard it from Clie. But they didn¡¯t bring up the matter of ¡®earrings¡¯. That¡¯s right. It would be troublesome for Cile if I found out that earrings were the only cure. If it were me, I also wouldn¡¯t have told the male protagonists about it either. They were quite unreliable, and they were only obsessed with their own agendas. The Mage Tower Lord opened his mouth, ¡°Last time, at the Blessing Meeting, you said that you had no cure for such ailments. Was that a lie?¡± ¡®Don¡¯t you think what Clie told you could be lies instead?¡¯ Of course, I couldn¡¯t expect such feats of intelligence from these two clowns. To them, Clie¡¯s words were everything, and it was an essential order they had to follow. I could feel their eyes filled with madness. However, there were many ways out of the situation. Rather, it was a win-win situation for me. The perfect situation to throw them the first bait for a n I have had in mind. ¡°There is a cure that I found out after listening to the Mage Tower Lord and reading the family book recently.¡± ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go to the imperial pce first.¡± The Prince drew his sword. ¡®Is that a threat?¡¯ I wasn¡¯t afraid, but still, I had to admit that the guy was powerful. The Crown Prince and the Magic Tower Master were achieving tremendous growth, befitting the male protagonists in the novel. If they were give a bit more time, they would have the ability to take the world under their feat. Therefore, it was necessary to make my n a sess and get them away from Clie. ¡°It takes quite a long time to produce a cure for blood clotting disease.¡± ¡°Stop the bullsh*t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bullsh*t. In fact, I was preparing the ingredients for the cure.¡± They red at me in disbelief. But I had the advantage in this situation. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask that woman named Clie. But, there won¡¯t be enough time to make the cure.¡± If it was now, Clie would probably be unconscious. It was probably the worst phase of the blood clotting disease. ¡°How long will it take to make this cure?¡± ¡°About four days for preparing the ingredients. And another four days for the manufacturing process.¡± ¡®That should be enough time for Clie to die¡­¡¯ However, there was no way that the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince would ept such a dy. ¡°What? Then you should just give us the recipe¡­¡± ¡°I will never divulge the secret of my family even if you kill me.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The Crown Prince grabbed his sword, but it was only for a moment. For now, he couldn¡¯t do anything to me as I had essentially taken Clie hostage. ¡°Above all, my manufacturing will be the fastest. That¡¯s what I can guarantee.¡± ¡°Eight days is too long. Cut it down to five days.¡± Now that Clie¡¯s life was under my control, they were treating me with a little courtesy. ¡°It is possible if you help me find the ingredients.¡± ¡°What is that ingredient?¡± ¡°There are two difficult to get ingredients. I need the juice of the royal cactus from the Alc Desert and the blood of the Vanil Bear from the Puel area.¡± Both of these materials were extremely difficult to obtain. Because the ces were either too hot or too cold. But if it were these two clowns, they would go get the ingredients themselves. There was no way the male protagonists would yield their actions for Clie to others. ¡°I will try to get it within today.¡± ¡°No. You should bring the ingredients near the end of the Imperial Festival. They are ingredients that lose their efficacy over time.¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t need them at all, but I had to mention them in order to make my im more believable. ¡®Ah, what it this feeling of happiness?¡¯ I thought while trying hard not to smile. Anyways, the conversation ended with a bloody threat to destroy the Baslett family and the Azbel family if the cure was not produced in time. And so, my n to punish them had taken a step forward. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 96: Drunk (1) Chapter 96: Drunk (1) In the end, I had all my money confiscated by Shael. As I sighed at my lighter purse, Shael pulled something out of her magic pouch. ¡°What book is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a book I picked up from a ce.¡± It was a clean-looking book that she had apparently picked up from somewhere. ncing at the cover of the book, the book was titled¡ª[The Evils of Ga*mbling] ¡®Does she know that I went to the ga*mbling house?¡¯ However, I became confused. I used magic to erase the my presence and had disguised myself with a magic tool. Even when I looked around from time to time, I didn¡¯t see Shael anywhere around me. Then a simple assumption came to mind. It might be possible that Shael was acquainted with the woman in the picture. And, that woman may have said something about me to Shael after she followed me until I undid my camouge magic tool. If that woman had the capacity to spend that much money, she would of course have good magic tools and magic to follow me secretly. ¡°They say ga*mbling is not good.¡± ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know that?¡¯ Shael began reading the contents of the book as if she were giving me a lecture. ¡°If you be addicted, you will keep thinking about ga*mbling, and it is said that the operation of mana is also hampered in that state.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It is said that ga*mbling has a great influence on family discord!¡± As if emphasizing the dangers of ga*mbling, Shael speaks with strength at the end. It was an ent that she usually didn¡¯t use. ¡°So, if someone asked you to ga*mble, shouldn¡¯t you decline right away?¡± Shael lectured with a mournful voice and earnest eyes. As I was speechless from the absurdity of the situation and couldn¡¯t answer properly, Shael held my hand nervously. I couldn¡¯t think of answering Shael. It was because of the thoughts floating in my head while I was looking at Shael. I thought it was cute. Shael, who was restless at the thought that I had be a ga*mbling addict, was immensely ¡®cute¡¯. It was overwhelmingly cute! And, I wanted to bully this cute Shael. So I responded, determined to act like a scu*mbag for now. ¡°Still, I think I will.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I can get money, and I can also have fun. It kills two birds with one stone.¡± Shael listened to me with her mouth wide open. Then tried to convince me after she came to her senses. ¡°You will also lose money!¡± ¡°Well, if I y with a stupid opponent, I won¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Shael closed her mouth. She seemed to have nothing to say. So now, it was time for me to go on the offensive! ¡°Actually, I have a lot of money, so I can lose it. Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to have fun?¡± ¡°Fun¡­¡± I wanted to exin after ying around for a bit. But seeing Shael¡¯s embarrassed expression for the first time in a long time made me happy. So I wanted the prank to go on longer! After chatting with me for several minutes, Shael shook her head as if she had surrendered, then pulled something out of her magic pouch. ¡°By the way. I need you to exin the usage of this potion.¡± The potion I thought was lost was actually in Shael¡¯s hand. It was the potion that Rayel Tarden had given me in the Azbel household. ¡®Was it a potion that was useful for lovers?¡¯ Actually, I didn¡¯t get any exnation when I received it. And when I asked her about it one day, she only said that as an exnation. Anyway, it must be some kind of strange dr*ug. But I couldn¡¯t say that to Shael. If I said that, it was clear that Shael would have me drink the potion. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. It seems to be some sort of medicine, so it would be better to just throw it away.¡± Shael nodded, after that, she immediately opened her mouth, ¡°So about ga*mbling¡­¡± Once again the lecture begun, and I continued to appreciate the cute Shael. * * * [Shael¡¯s POV] Shael was heading to her room with a bottle of wine in her hand. On the way, the figure of Duke Jespen caught her eye. ¡°Father?¡± Shael felt strange. It was because Duke Jespen, who would normally stick close to Ene and never be apart, was standing alone in front of the room he shared with Ene with a gloomy expression on his face. When Shael tried to call out to her father, she heard Ene¡¯s voice from beyond the door. ¡°Jespen, you are not allowed toe in until the number of days equal to the gold coins you ga*mbled has passed.¡± ¡°That, the number of day equal to the gold coins¡­¡± Duke Jespen¡¯s face turned pale. Shael didn¡¯t pay much attention to the event and tried to return to Eran. Then a thought that had been tormenting her all day, popped into Shael¡¯s head. Of course, that though was about Eran. ¡®Who the hell did her good Eran learned to ga*mble from?¡¯ Now it seemed that the culprit was not far away. In fact, he was close to her all along! After seeing Shael, Duke Jespen opened his mouth, ¡°Hmm, Shael. Would you like to have a cup of tea with your father?¡± Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 97: A Potion for Love (1) Chapter 97: A Potion for Love (1) Shael observed Eran¡¯s outstretched hand, as Eran, mistakenly identifying Shael as the money bag, sought to borrow some money. Choosing to disregard the confusion, Shael retrieved a bottle of potion, the very one she had found in Eran¡¯s possession in the past. ¡°Do you know what this potion is for?¡± Eran nodded his head. Proving that contrary to what he had previously said, he knew what the potion was for. ¡°What is it for?¡± ¡°Why would I tell you that?¡± Eran retorted. Shael didn¡¯t answer Eran¡¯s words. She took out her heavy wallet and handed a gold coin to Eran. Then Eran opened his mouth without any refusal. ¡°I heard it¡¯s a potion that helps love. I don¡¯t know the details either.¡± A potion that helps love. It was obvious who the potion was for. It was for Shael. But Shael didn¡¯t feel happy. It would be fine even if Eran didn¡¯t use these things. Shael felt a bit disappointed, and she put the potion in her pocket. She would use it as a reminder that she would have to punish Eran once he was sober. ¡®Looks like the matter of the potion is solved for now.¡¯ Shael thought as she looked at Eran, and frowned. Did Eran divulge secrets to another woman that even she was unaware of? This warranted punishment! ¡®How should I punish him?¡¯ Reflecting on past experiences with Eran, particrly when he had subjected her to a barrage of head-flicks, Shael approached him, contemting the suitable punishment. Before Shael¡¯s could reach her, Eran grabbed Shael¡¯s wrist. ¡°You can¡¯t, because Shael hates this.¡± Eran was reluctant toe into contact with other women. His words eased Shael¡¯s mood, and forgetting her anger as if she had be a fool, she decided to ask Eran about another subject. ¡°You¡¯ve been worrying a lottely. What is it about?¡± The question was followed by another gold coin. And before long, Eran opened his mouth. ¡°It was because of that damn Mage Tower Lord and Crown Prince.¡± It was an answer that Shael had no choice but to pay close attention. Eran had a conversation with the Mage Tower Lord without Shael¡¯s knowledge. However, Shael didn¡¯t know the details of the conversation between Eran and the Mage Tower Lord. And today, she would be able to unravel the mystery. So as not to forget Eran¡¯s words, Shael focused her everything on Eran with bated breath. Eran¡¯s expression turned sad. He had a sullen expression on his face, as if he were remembering a sad past. Eran, who only showed his dependable side, was now showing such a weak side. Shael¡¯s heart shook. It was to the point where she wanted to protect Eran. Eran had such a sad expression on his face. It was clear that the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince had somehow harmed Eran. Shael couldn¡¯t bear to ask a question that would remind him of such a past, so she asked Eran. ¡°Hmm, it looks like you¡¯ve been preparing somethingtely. What is it for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for a cure. The cure requested by theMage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince.¡± It was a matter she had never heard from Eran¡¯s mouth before. Therore, Shael questioned about the cure Eran mentioned just now. Usually drunken people mixed lies with their words. There was no way that only the truth woulde out of Eran¡¯s mouth when he was very drunk. However, Shael believed Eran¡¯s words and repeated them in her head. * * * A cool breeze rushed in and touched my face. Through that, I shook off my tiredness and barely opened my eyes. ¡®I think I drank wine with Shael.¡¯ I didn¡¯t remember anything after that. All I vaguely remember was saying something to Shael with a sad expression. ¡®What did I say?¡¯ My head felt as empty as a white drawing paper. Even if I drank wine, it shouldn¡¯t have affected me this much, so it seemed that Shael had fed me something strange again. I didn¡¯t think there was anything really strange in it. Even when I sipped the wine and felt weird, I just gulped it down in one go. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± In that case, it would be right for me to ask herself, but I didn¡¯t want to wake Shael for now. I got out of bed and opened the door. Then I saw the maids of the Azbel family busily themselves and moving around. Feeling strange, when I followed them, I saw Duke Jespen. ¡°Duke, what is going on?¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Eran.¡± Oddly enough, there was a bit of sympathy in Duke Jespen¡¯s gaze as he looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I cut offmunication with the Mage Tower in order to make things even harder for the Mage Tower Lord.¡± That was an answer I didn¡¯t understand at all. ¡°It would make things hard for the Mage Tower to not get any magic tools from the Azbel family which they must use at the Imperial Festival, so they must be busy working.¡± I tried to nod my head at the dignified tone of the Duke of Jespen. Previously, the Mage Tower Lord had minimized the exchanges with the Azbel family in order to relieve Clie¡¯s irritation. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 98: Imperial Festival (1) Chapter 98: Imperial Festival (1) The day the Imperial Festival began, I yearned to immerse myself in the festive ambiance. In the carriage, I found myself alone with Shael, heading towards the festival¡¯s starting point. ¡°What is it?¡± Shael asked while shooting me a questioning look. ¡°Nothing.¡± I hesitated, my mind upied with the n that I had been brewing for a while. The Imperial Festival marked the initial stage of my strategy, making me nervous yet determined. ¡®The Mage Tower Lord and Crown Prince won¡¯t be there, right?¡¯ I reassured myself, believing they had left in search of ingredients for the cure, and would be absent during the festival. If I could enjoy the festivities with Shael and achieve ourmon goal, everything would fall into ce. ¡°What about our father?¡± ¡°Did you say father?¡± ¡®Is she talking about Duke Ezran?¡¯ Shael didn¡¯t seem embarrassed by my question at all. Her nonchnt demeanor was quite impressive. ¡°Looks like he¡¯ll be back soon. I think we can see him after the Imperial Festival is over.¡± I was looking forward to that moment as well. If the memory I glimpsed after breaking Clie¡¯s bracelet held true, Duke Ezran had paid a great price for our sake. Simultaneously, a pang of sorrow struck me. If only saving lives came at a lesser cost¨C what could he have possibly offered to the Demon King? ¡®You can tell just by looking at how gloomy the Baslett family¡¯s mansion is, which is different from what had seen in my memory.¡¯ The mother of Eran Baslett was present in my memories but she was now absent. The thought overwhelmed me, and I pushed aside those emotions to concentrate on Shael. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Just thinking about my father.¡± Every encounter with my father had been fraught with awkwardness, almost suffocating. Having lived with my aunt before being transported to this world, connecting with a parent was a challenge. A challenge to be ovee in the future. The sudden thought triggered memories of events before possession. ¡®I wonder if my aunt is doing well.¡¯ Longing gripped my heart, injecting a sense ofplexity and sadness. Again, I sought sce by diverting my attention to Shael. After what felt like an eternity, the wagon¡¯s vibrations ceased. We had finally reached our destination. * * * Given the Imperial Festival¡¯s significance, the area around the imperial pce buzzed with activity. Wealthy merchants secured seats for business, and families set up stalls to showcase their unique products. The Baslett and Azbel families were no exception. Shael and I found ourselves amidst the Baslett family¡¯s servants, preparing for the festival. ¡°You were famous for your swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± ¡°But why are you selling food and not swords?¡± ¡°I know a certain nobledy from a famous mage family who prefers dessert over magic.¡± Shael fell silent. Leading her inside, I directed the maids, then gathered ingredients to craft cotton candy for Shael. ¡°Would you like to try it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it will taste as fluffy¡­¡± Despite her protest, the sweet scent proved irresistible to Shael. The inevitable oue unfolded as she sumbed to the sugary delight. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°It will be so delicious that it will go viral.¡± Shael agreed, but confusion lingered. Selling cotton candy for a day couldn¡¯t cover the cost of renting such a colossal building. ¡°Food isn¡¯t everything. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have rented a building thisrge.¡± ¡°What else do you have?¡± ¡°See for yourself.¡± Adjacent to the simple food stall, stood a space resembling a gamb1ing hall. Shael raised an eyebrow, understandable given the financial struggles of the recently impoverished Baslett family. ¡°There¡¯s a betting arena. The Baslett family is wagering a significant amount.¡± Midway through her third cotton candy, Shael grasped my hand. Unfazed, Iughed heartily as we exited the building. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go and get ready.¡± Navigating through the bustling crowds proved challenging, but thanks to our building being in the center, we didn¡¯t have to travel far. Familiar faces from the Holy Church greeted me, including Denes of the Duke of Anyden, enjoying the festival with his apparent spouse. Perhaps spotting me, he approached without hesitation. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 99: Imperial Festival II (1) Chapter 99: Imperial Festival II (1) Atst, the event to determine the best lovers in the Empire began. The setting was a slightly elevated area in a wide za. The host, standing there, spoke into an amplifying magic tool. [An event to determine the best lovers in the empire is about to begin! Those who have made reservations for the event in advance, pleasee here!] I moved as the host pointed. Around me and Shael, were several other couples, who wanted to participate in the event. ¡®Still, it¡¯s not as many as I thought.¡¯ Well, there wouldn¡¯t be much to gain from winning. Having to disy affection in front of so many people was also a problem. That being said, it was by no means a small number, so I felt nervous. The host seemed to anticipate this, as there was a mechanism in ce to eliminate participants from the start. [You have to pass by the stone statue in front of you and make it light up in order to participate in the event!] As far as I remembered from the novel, this stone statue yed a role in determining whether love was still alive. If your heart was slightly attached to others or if it was cold, the stone statue wouldn¡¯t emit light. Perfect for lovers like Shael and me who had just confirmed our feelings. ¡°Shall we go?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Shael nodded. Of course, Shael and I passed through. Keeping your love alive was challenging, and quite a few people were eliminated from the start. Indeed, this was quite a difficult test. ¡®With this, I can find out who among the people I know made it through.¡¯ I quickly turned my head to look at the participants. I spotted those who won in the original novel and Denes Anyden, who made a bet me. They too easily passed the first test. ¡°My father is here¡­¡± Shael suddenly spoke up. As she said, Duke Jespen had already passed his first test with Duchess Ene. Although they probably didn¡¯t participate in the original novel, it seemed like they joined after seeing Shael and me. Duke Jespen, who also noticed us, approached and said, ¡°You participated as expected.¡± ¡°I heard that the Azbel family is preparing a magic show. You don¡¯t have to oversee it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Of course, the most important thing is to let the Empire know of my love for Ene.¡± As Duke Jespen spoke, he was caught and dragged away by Duchess Ene. ¡®Looks like there are a lot of formidablepetitors.¡¯ Denes Anyden, who likely knew the festival¡¯s contents in advance, and the passionately in love Azbel couple. Shael, sensing my thoughts, opened her mouth, which had been closed until now. ¡°With mother and father as participants¡­we might lose.¡± ¡°No, are they really that good?¡± Shael, who was confident just a moment ago, changed in an instant. ¡®Is the Ducal couple really that deeply in love?¡¯ Even so, they were a middle-aged couple. The hotter the love, the faster it cools down. So, I was relieved and focused on the host. Finally, the second test began. [This is the second trial! This sword is a sword that confirms pure love!] It¡¯s a pity, but in this case, the concept of first love was very important! In short, if there was a memory of loving others, it meant defeat. There couldn¡¯t have been a more difficult and entric test. Of course, there was no way that the love between Shael and me wasn¡¯t pure. So it was only natural that we passed through it easily. After that, many trials were repeated. Lovers yed games that could only be passed when their hearts were aligned, and sometimes they were made to share a warm hug. They even shared a hot kiss in front of a huge crowd. It was never easy to show affection in front of others, so not a few people dropped out. Most of the tests were of great difficulty. By this point, there were very few participants left. [Ah! There are now four pairs of lovers left.] It was as the host said. Except for Shael and me¡­the Azbel couple, Denes Anyden and his wife, and the daughter of the Duke of Prell who won the event in the original novel and her fianc¨¦. Everyone was a formidable opponent. [Thest test is to put your hand on a special pir! ording to legend, this pir was created by the Goddess of Love herself!] It didn¡¯t look like an ordinary pir. It was because the mana it was flowing out was unusually pink. [I will tell you what role the pir ys. Now, I want you to focus.] The host and the woman next to him put their hands on the pole. Then a number appeared on top of the pir. It was the number 11. The host, taking a deep breath and smiling shyly, approached the woman next to him, then he kissed her lips. ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! Contrary to how serious the host seems, he has quite the passionate side!¡± Laughter erupted from the spectators under the stage. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t understand what the hell was going on either. After some time, the host, who had been silent, raised his hand to touch the pir again. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 99: Imperial Festival II (2) Chapter 99: Imperial Festival II (2) It was only then that I was able to realize the hosts intention. A while ago, the number was 11, and now it changed to 12. [There must be many people who have noticed. Youre right! If you put your hand on this pir, it will show you the number of times you k1ssed your lover during the week!] The host turned his attention to the remaining participants. It meant that the final test should now begin. Im sure well win this one very easily Shael had been flirting with me for a k1ss for some time now. Not only that, but I also wanted to k1ss Shael over and over again. As a result, Shael and I k1ssed so many times that my lips started to hurt. If its only a week, then It should easily exceed 200 times, and if were lucky, it may even exceed 300 times! Even if its just 200 times, you have to k1ss about 28 times a day. So this was an test that could only be a victory for me and Shael. Not only would we win, but we would also receive the admiration of all people. T Of course, there would also be people who would point fingers at the result as maniption. I mean, what kind of couple would k1ss 200 times in a week? To be honest, it would normally be impossible. The problem is that Denes Anyden should already be aware of this. I bet he came here after k1ssing his partner over 200 times. No, he must have done it a 100 times so as not to seem suspicious. Obviously, he wouldit had to be. Because if he lost at the event, he had a lot to lose. First of all, we focused on the event. The ones who got to go first was the daughter of the Duke of Prell and her fianc. The number 30 appeared on the pir, simr to how it was in the original novel. It was by no means a low number. They might have be the best lovers in the empire with that kind of number, if it wasnt for Shael and me. Next was the Azbel couple. When they put their hands on the pir, many people gasped admiration. It was the same for the host. [Ah! 48! A number beyond the 30 has appeared! As expected, the Azbel couple are still going strong!] Those twoare they really a middle-aged couple? If they had been a little younger, they might have overpowered even me and Shael! It was said that the Azbel couple had an unusually passionate rtionship, and now it seemed it was true. Young Master Eran, I hope you havent forgotten about the bet. Of course, I remember. Giving a confident sneer, Denes Anyden headed to the pir with his partner. It was the most trembling moment for me. If he had known the contents of the event in advance, he might have intentionally k1ssed his partner a lot. No, I was sure he did. I was hoping that the number wouldnt exceed 200. Maybe Shael and I would have a little over 200 on the pir. Ah! Unfortunately, my wish didnte true. Rather, a number that exceeded my wishes was engraved on the pir. [Ah, ah! No! Is this possible? 348!? Huh, I dont know what these two have been up to all week!] It was as many as 50 times a day! So, even if they werent sleeping, they had to k1ss twice every hour! As I was lost in my thoughts, I saw Denes sneer at me. This is too much There was no way we could win. I thought wed get a decent number. But to think that they would get a number that exceeded my expectations. Shael, who was next to me, opened her mouth, Now it is our turn. Sorry. It seems I made a stupid bet without even thinking about it. I apologized to Shael. Even if I didnt keep the promise of kneeling down and granting Denes wish, I would still lose the love potion, which I was important for the n. My head began to ache at the misaligned situation. I was also worried about Shael, who hated to lose. Yes, yeslets go. I thought that she would ept my apology in a gloomy manner, but Shael didnt even make eye contact with me, as if she had done something wrong. Whats wrong? I carefully asked. Shael, however, didnt answer. She ran forward and stood in front of her pir. So I had no choice but to follow Shael and stand in front of the pir. How should I steal the love potion without winning the event. If I dont get the love potion, I would have to revise my n I put my hand on the pir with Shael, withplicated thoughts in my head. The audience couldnt help but marvel. Even the hosts voice was filled with a feeling of great disbelief that I hadnt heard before. [Uh, huh? Maybe its broken?] I quickly turned my head to check the surroundings. The first thing I saw was Shael, whose face was dyed red in embarrassment. What is this! Nonsense! The second I heard Denes protest. The smile on his face had changed to one of horror. HuhI must learn from this. The third was Duke Jespens admiration. Then, I looked at the pir which had caused such a strange situation. And, I too had no choice but to open my mouth at the pure absurdity of the situationwhere a different number of digits was clearly engraved on the pir. Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 100: A Villain (1) Chapter 100: A Viin (1) As soon as I checked the pir, I immediately turned my head to look at Shael. Shael turned her head away, unable to meet my eyes like she did just before. I couldnt even ask why she was like that. The reason was that my surroundings had be too noisy. [What kind of situation is this? Not a year, but an astonishing 1,204 k1sses in a week!] Along with the hosts words, suppressed gasps and murmurs could be heard among the audience. As the host said, the number 1,204 was engraved on the pir. What is this number? Is the pir broken? However, apparently that wasnt the case at all, as it could be understood just by looking at the mana emanating from the pir. The host also assured that the pir wasnt broken. [To thinksomeone could k1ss 172 times in a day] I was d the n didnt go awry, but to be honest, I was kind of feeling really ashamed. [Its unbelievable, but it seems that the Empires greatest lovers has been born!] 1,204 k1ssesmade us the best lovers in the Empire. It was something that no one could deny. Things moved very quickly after that, as Shael and I came into the waiting room to get our reward. Only then was I able to ask Shael about the situation. What the hell happened? You should also tell me why you are avoiding my gaze from earlier. Shael maintained her silence, and her blushing red face made me hesitate to ask more questions about the matter. Wait, could it be? Recently, Shael looked quite tired. And if I thought about it, from that point on, Shael stopped asking me for k1sses. Actually, she hadnt really stopped. That exnation was something I could ept. If it was the original Shael, she would have asked for dozens or hundreds of k1sses. And that also might be the reason why my lips felt strange every time I woke up. For some reason, it felt like bitten by mosquitoes every time I slept. Please close your mouth. I did what she wanted. Anyway, thanks to Shael, I was in a situation where I benefited. Of course, Ill have to tease her properlyter. After smiling at Shael, I looked ahead. Denes Anyden wasing with the reward for the event. After all, his family was helping with the event. Now I can easily take the potion. Originally, someone else would be tasked toe and give it to us. However, Denes himself brought the potion and came alone. It seemed that the bet I had made with Denes had produced the expected result. The loser had to get down on their knees, and grant one of the winners wish. In short, Denes was doing this so that he wouldnt have to kneel in front of the people. It was natural, because kneeling in public was no trivial thing for nobles. And thanks to that, I would be able to take the potion quite easily. Ha ha ha. I never thought you could k1ss 1,204 times in a week. Because I am very close with Shael. So its not that strange. First of all, this is the reward of the event. I honestly dont know if this is real, but they say its a love potion. Can I take it home? Its a potion that can be used in various strange ways, so you have to drink it right here. Alright, now it was the time to use the wish. I dont want to drink it here, so Ill take it home. Oh, no. Didnt I tell you why you must drink here? Yes, but you havent forgotten about the bet, right? Denes frowned. I, on the other hand, showed a smile. Okay then, Ill be take it home. Keugh By the way, you do know that it wont just end with this, right? I looked at Denes with a dark sneer. It was the trademark smile of Shael, who was a viiness in the past. Thud! Denes Anyden got on his knees. Shouldnt you do more? Ah, yes. I apologize for the rudeness back then. It was a satisfactory result. Yes, I did want to torment Denes a bit more, but there was no time to waste, so I walked out of the room with Shael, who had a calm expression on her face. Now It was time to execute the most important part of the n. Even the clock was pointing to the right time. I cant take Shael with me, so I need someone to protect her. As I was thinking about it, I saw someone who would protect herit was Duke Jespen. Eran, Shael, youre amazing! I never thought Ene and I would lose. To think it would be 1,204 k1sses Ha, ha ha. Its a coincidence. We were just lucky enough to win. You just dont coincidentally k1ss 1,204 times in a week. I thought so too. But, who knows what Shael next to me was thinking. Anyway, I entrusted Shael to Duke Jespen. Fortunately, the Azbel familys magic demonstration was imminent, and the Baslett family also needed me, so I was able to leave without any troubles. I was even able to unseal the Ring of Mutual Restriction. It was thanks to Shaels consideration for the management of the Baslett family. Now, it was the time to meet the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince. The end of the tedious battle was approaching.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other project My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 100: A Villain (2) Chapter 100: A Viin (2) I put the things brought by the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince in my magic pouch. They really managed to bring everything, even the hard to get ones. Good. With this, things will go the way I want. Yes, I wish you could create a cure right now. Okay. But I need something more. Their face crumpled at my words. They must have traveled to deserts and cold regions to find fresh ingredients, so it was understandable. It must have been very difficult. I could tell just by looking at their appearance. They must have already been in a terrible condition because of Clie, but they endured the fatigue and went to those extremely harsh areas. First of all, it would be better to listen while drinking this juice. And so the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince didnt refuse my offer. Rather they quickly picked up the cups and drank the juice. It was juice made from fruits and water bought at the b1ack market auction. A potion that slows ones ability to think, and rare fruit that weakens ones ability to stay patient. It was also a juice with a very small amount of Dew of Purification added in, so that they wouldnt notice anything strange. I didnt give them the love potion right away, because even if I put in all the Dew of Purification, they might notice something strange. This is pretty tasty. So, what about the cure? I had thought about the reasons I would give in my mind in advance, and rambled on. The reasons were pretty convincing so they listened to me with conviction. Now the effect of the juice must be taking effect. Because theyve heard so much, theyll probably get thirsty. It was only then that I brought out the most important thing in this n. It was the love potion I received as a reward after winning the event. Looks like youre thirsty. Would you like to have some of this drink? Of course, normally they would be doubtful. However, after all the fatigue and drinking the strangely effective juice, they didnt even doubt my suggestion and drank the potion. As soon as the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince drank the potion, they fell asleep with their heads on the desk. The n worked! It was aplete sess. It was something that could be understood by looking at the magical powers of the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince. Was it too much? Probably not. I could tell just by looking at the weapons the Crown Prince was carrying and the magic tools the Mage Tower Lord was carrying. They would have tried to ki1l me if things had gone a little wrong. In addition, I saw the names of the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince in the reservations for the Azbel familys magic performance. If I didnt stop them here, the Azbel family would have met a terrible end. The Mage Tower Lord couldnt beat Duke Jespen in the past, but the current Crown Prince and the Mage Tower Lord were quite strong. Anyway, the n worked. So, it was time to meet the original heroine, Clie. * * * I came to the imperial pce with the gold medallion I took out of the Crown Princes pocket. When I showed the gold medallion, the knights of the imperial family opened the door to me without even suspecting a thing. My destination was obvious. It was the hospital room where Clie was being kept. It was easy to find with the guidance of the servants. Theres no need to knock. Kikiiik! I deliberately opened the door with force. It was a disrespectful act for a noble, but I heard nothing in response. Clie was sleeping even during the day. It seemed that she was still suffering from a fever because she didnt take her medicine properly. Thats why she didnt wake up from the loud noise. A letter? There was a letter next to Clie. It was a letter that seemed to be for the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince. Of course, I had to read the letter. Hhmmph. [If he cant make a cure, ki1l him and go to the Azbel family to find the earrings.] Of course, there was no direct mention of who to ki1l. But to those who were aware, it was the same as an order to ki1l me. But its already toote. If she wanted to find the earrings, she should have informed them in advance when she was fine. Although Clie was clever, she failed in the end because she didnt trust the ones on her side. Well, it was to my benefit, so it didnt matter. Should start now? Thut! Thut! I turned on the light and knocked on the desk to get Clie to wake up. Clies eyes finally opened. Prince? Clie, who couldnt see me properly because of the bright environment, asked. Annoyed that she had been woken up with a loud voice, she frowned, but she let out a flirtatious voice to impress the Crown Prince. I wanted to break the silence, and opened my mouth, The Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince wonte to you from now on. The male protagonists you use to your hearts content went to experience another genre other than romance and fantasy. I didnt want to think about that scene any more, so I looked at Clie. As soon as she heard my voice, the expression on Clies turned ugly. I liked that look on her face, and a smile naturally formed on my mouth. It was a smile that Shael, the viiness, used to give a lot. If anyone saw it, they might mistake me for a viin.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 101: Revenge (1) Chapter 101: Revenge (1) It was a very different situation from what I had been expecting. Clie, who had always maintained herposure, gulped her saliva, unable to hide her nervousness. Of course, that quick-witted heroine wouldnt just give up that easily. I could immediately tell that it was all just an act. She was doing something under the nket from an angle I wouldnt be able to see. As expected, there was an ulterior motive. Is that a magic tool to summon the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince? Clie didnt respond. Probably because she didnt get any response from the magic tool. Unfortunately, they cante anymore. How Hmm. What should I say? I didnt want to tell her what I had done to them. They both like women who are filthy and selfish, so I introduced them to partners with simr taste. It stung my conscience a little, but it wasnt exactly a lie either. They both had simr personalities, so theyll get along just fine. Clie erased the expression from before, and made a pitiful look on her face, Ugh, Young master. Im sorry for being rude in front of Shael before. Young Master might have misunderstood A rude act she hadmitted in front of Shael. She was probably referring to the time when she said strange things like liking me in front of Shael. She was even making a pitiful expression to arouse the feeling of pity. It wouldnt have been strange for any other men to fall for her lie. But, unfortunately the opponent she was facing was me. Except for Shael, there was no woman who could control me at will. Honestly, itughable I almost died from Clies scheme and then regressed. In addition, I saw the letter that was ced next to her bed, telling the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince to ki1l me. It was an apology full of ulterior motives from Clie, who didnt know that I had read the letter. It wouldnt be fun if I immediately rejected the apology. Hope could be a painful thing if it was denied at the end. Therefore, it was a situation I was grateful for, as I wanted Clie to suffer the pain I had been through. I rxed my expression a bit, as if I had been affected by her excuse, Is that how one should apologize? Ah no! Clie pulled off the nket and sat up in a hurry as if she was eager do something. Then she got down from the hospital bed, which couldnt even be called a hospital bed, and quickly fell to her knees. And so, here she was, lowering her head in defeat. It feels refreshing. However, I couldnt smile. The reason was Clies outfit. She was wearing clothes that exposed a lot of skin, only covering some of the important parts. To be honest, it was unpleasant. If Shael was present, she would have covered my eyes in fright. Get up, cover yourself with the nket again and lie down on the bed. Your current appearance is disgusting. Clie, who felt the irritation expressed by my words, stood up as I said. Clie was acting slowly as if trying to figure out my sudden change of mood. And, right at the moment Clie stood up and was facing me, the door to the hospital room, which had been firmly closed, opened. Kikiiik! As I saw the person opening the door, my eyes widened. Shael! The person who opened the door to the hospital room was Shael, who I thought was with Duke Jespen. Shaels face contorted as she checked the inside of the hospital room. She had walked in right at the moment Clie was standing facing me. Clies clothes were revealing quite a bit of skin, and to make the matter even worse I hade to Clies hospital room after saying that I was leaving to help the Baslett family. This was the imperial hospital room, and Shael shouldnt have overheard any conversation because of the excellent soundproofing. So it was inevitable that Shael would misunderstand. And so, I had to exin the situation, Shael, thats Ah, Young Lady Shael! Let me exin! Clie hurriedly cut me off. I couldnt even react properly due to the confusing situation. Looking at Shaels distorted face, my brain froze, and Clie took the opportunity to continue speaking. Young Master just came to visit the hospital! Uh, thats right. And, Young Master didnt do anything She continued to speak with a smile as if she was helping me.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 101: Revenge (2) Chapter 101: Revenge (2) Obviously, Clie was doing all of that to inte Shaels anger. All the while, she would turn her head slightly to look at something. What she was looking at was the letter she had written for the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince. The envelope of the letter was torn, so she mustve realized that I had read the letter. Clie secretly turned her eyes towards the letter once more. She must be thinking of a way to get rid of the letter before Shael could read it. Anyway, things didnt go the way I wanted, but Im going to vent my anger at least a little bit. Clie wanted to distract Shael and buy herself some time. The way she was acting proved that. And her n seemed to have paid off quite well. Shael looked more angry than usual, and I could see that the anger was directed at me. Togak! Togak! Shael approached me. It felt like my heart froze at Shaels cold gaze. As she got closer, I could see Shaels hand rising little by little. So I closed my eyes tightly as if I had be an idiot. Togak! Togak! Finally, the sound of Shaels shoes came close. My hearing, strengthened by my mana, could even detect the sound of Shael lifting her arm vigorously. I closed my eyes even harder, enduring the endless anxiety, while preparing my cheek to be pped by Shaels palm. Taashp! And a sharp sound flowed into my ears. However, I didnt feel any pain. The source of the sharp sound was also not me. Feeling strange, I opened my eyes, only to see Clie, who was clutching her flushed cheeks, and Shael with her raised hand. Eh, huh? Clie was stunned, as if her head wasnt working properly as she said to Shael, II have done nothi Before Clie finished speaking, Shael moved her arm again. Taashp! A louder sound rang out than just before. Clie couldnt offer any resistance and fell face down. The disease must have weakened her body, so it was a natural result. Its the payback for spilling wine on my dress. The viiness had a cold gaze, as she continued her words without giving Clie time to catch her breath. I want to do the same to you. Shaels eyes turned to Clies attire. But, it would be a waste of wine if I poured wine on that body. Is Shael recycling my insult? It seems more effective than mine. I couldnt help but admire Shaels skill in insulting others. But I soon had to stop my admiration, because Shaels eyes turned to me. Sha, Shael? Simr to when she had pped Clie on the cheek, I saw Shael holding her hand up. Now its my turn I tried to close my eyes tight like before. But fortunately, what I was worried about didnt happen. Shael reached out her hand to cover my eyes. Eh..what you are doing? You cant look at a thing like that. In short, she didnt want me to look at Clie. I wanted tough at Shaels sudden act of cuteness, but I barely held it in because of the situation. Now that I was aware of that fact, I tried to get Shael to remove her hand. But I couldnt, because she seemed to be doing something else. Chwaaarh! I felt Shael activate her mana and at the same time, I heard the sound of sshing water. The water was so cold that even I, who couldnt see anything, could feel the chill. Kyaa! At the same time, Clies scream was heard. She doesnt even know how to scream properly I got goosebumps at Shaels creepy behavior without knowing why. Anyways, now that she was done with what she wanted to to, Shael should allow me to look, so I said while Shaels hand was still covering my eyes. I understand, please let me look. But it seemed that I waspletely wrong. On the contrary, Shael was covering my eyes even harder, as if I definitely wasnt allowed to look. Why, why are you doing that? Youre hurting my eyes! Bah, because I sprayed the water like an idiot, her clothes are now transparent What are you talking about? The arrogant and cold viiness from earlier had disappeared, and now Shaels voice seemed quite agitated. I came here because I wanted to take revenge, but My ns were ruined by the viiness.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 102: Disgust (1) Chapter 102: Disgust (1) A few minutes passed. It was only then that Shael released my eyes. Since when have you been following me? I cant tell you that. I didnt know how Shael knew where I was. However, it was clear that she had the means to track me down, and even if she didnt, she could easily have followed me. Anyways, the important question right now was something elsewhat if Shael had been following me for a long time? She might know what I did to the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince. Well, it doesnt it matter even is she knows Besides, Shael might even like it. Because Shael hated the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince as well. That Clie wanted to speak up, but then looked at me and Shael, and remained silent as if she couldnt find a way out of the situation. And so, the silence continued, until I broke it. I pulled out a rope I had prepared in advance. It was a rope so strong that it couldnt be easily untied or cut even with magic. Of course, Clie, whose body was in a weakened state, wouldnt be able to do that. After tying Clies wrists with the rope, I tied the other end of the rope to a sturdy-looking pole. To guard against an unexpected situation, I also removed all the magic tools and scrolls in the hospital room. It was to keep Clie from escaping while I was away. What, what are you doing! Ignoring Clies plea, I took Shaels hand and led her outside. Kikiiik! I opened the door to the hospital room and came out. It was necessary to achieve the purpose I had in mind in advance. Currently, due to the Imperial Festival, there were only a few imperial knights left around the hospital. Of course, it still didnt make sense that there would only be a few knights in the hospital of the imperial pce. It must be because of the Crown Prince. That crazy obsessive male lead would have hated the fact that there were other men in the building where Clie was. Thats why he put Clie in a quiet ce such as this one. In fact, it would be more correct to call this hospital a building near the imperial pce rather than the imperial familys hospital. Thats why there were no knights except for the entrance. cing the knights at the entrance was for the purpose of security, and that was the extent that clown could allow. Where are we going? Im looking for somethinga door to be exact. And, as I had expected, not far from the hospital room, I saw a majestic looking door. Even at first nce, it looked like it would be a door of a room used by a high-ranking person. Of course, only the Crown Prince could use this room. I opened the door, easily dispelling the protection magic. And I was able to achieve my purpose as soon as I entered the room. It was a diary. A diary that seemed to have been written by the Crown Prince was lying on the desk. In the diary, there should be names of people close to Clie, as it was in the original novel. As expected. I found a list full of some familiar names, along with their rtionship with Clie . There were also names that were crossed out. The owners of those names were people who had disappeared due to unknown reasons. As expected of that idiotic male lead, he was ki1ling men who had a close rtionship with Clie one after another. [Eran Baslett.] It had my name as well. The names that were not yet crossed out belonged to the people the Crown Prince judged dangerous to deal with, or he would deal withter. Anyways, the information would be useful. But, I couldnt take the diary with me, so I wrote the names of people close to Clie on paper and kept it with me. I was also quite surprised with how he wrote the nature of my rtionship with Clie in the diary. He seemed to have thought that we were quite close. Of course, that couldnt be more far from the truth. Anyways, I was doing something suspicious, so I expected that Shael might ask what I was doing, but she just stood next to me in silence. I was a little touched. It meant that I had her unconditional trust. That should be enough. Lets go back to the hospital room. Yes. Unsurprisingly, Clie was still confined to the hospital bed. Now I would have to make her unconscious and take her to the Baslett family for further punishment. Ah, ugh! I was about to untie the rope, but had to stop, because there was an intruder. Tak! Tak! Tak! No one was supposed to have ess to this ce, but it seemed someone still came here. Before long, a voice was heard from outside. Clie, are you feeling well? I brought some good food to help with the fever. It was a voice I knew. It was Kaeson, the leader of the Imperial Knights, one of the most outstanding knights in the Empire. From what I saw in the princes diary, he was a man who was quite close to Clie. He still some use to him, so the Crown Prince hadnt ki1led him yet. Ka, Kaeson! I heard voices in the hospital room, so I though you woke up. If I dont think of a solution soon, Kaeson would probably open the door ande in. As if to prove that statement to be true, Kaesons knocking on the door intensified. As expected, there were quite a lot of people she had seduced. Anyway, the situation was dangerous. I wouldnt lose to Kaeson, but if I had someone to protect, the situation would change.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 102: Disgust (2) Chapter 102: Disgust (2) So I decided to take action right away. You better keep your mouth shut. I raised the scabbard of my sword and threatened Clie, whose eyes widened in surprise. My actions mustve surprised even Shael who was standing next to me, as I usually didnt act with such ruthlessness in front of Shael, but unfortunately I had no choice. ! Clie let out an inaudible sigh of resignation. I didnt pay attention to that and quickly swung the scabbard down on her neck. Thut! I knocked her out using a moderate amount of strength, and put the scabbard back at my waist. It was only then that Shael, who had maintained her silence, opened her mouth, What, what are you doing? If I didnt knock her out, she would definitely scream as soon as I open the door. Yes, but It very simr to that merciless p on the cheek, so dont think much of it. After a short conversation with Shael, I opened the door to the hospital room. The Knight Commander Kaeson was still standing outside. You, why are you here? The Crown Prince have requested the Baslett family for a cure that is helpful in treating the patients illnesses. The treatment process is currently ongoing, so dont disturb us. As soon as I finished speaking, the Knight Commander expressed genuine gratitude, and withdrew. It was fortunate that this guy was much easier to deal with than the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince. Shael looked at me with her mouth wide open. You hit her on the head with your scabbard and said you came here to heal her There is a saying that a good beating is the best medicine. So, I said the truth. I gave Shael a witty response and approached the now unconscious Clie. In order to make sure that Clies disappearance wouldnt be discovered, I had to make it seem like she had left on her own. Even if a few knights saw me, it would be fine, because no one would believe that a honorable descendant of a high-ranking ducal family would go out of his way to kidnap someone. In fact, it didnt even matter if it was revealed that I had kidnapped Clie. Perks of being a descendant of a high-ranking ducal family. Unless the opponent was someone like the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince, there was no one who could be my opponent. So, I was able to return to the Baslett family without worrying about meeting other people using the teleportation device I had taken from the Crown Princes room. * * * After that, things moved quickly. First of all, Clie, who was unconscious, was imprisoned in the Baslett familys prison. I even used magic tools to restrict her actions in order to prevent anything unforeseen from happening. Of course, my revenge wasnt over yet, but first I wanted to relieve the fatigue from the festival. Since my father, Duke Ezran said hed being back today, I needed to prepare. So Shael and I spent time eating dessert, and making out as usual. Then I started looking through some paperwork for the Baslett family. So the gamble was sessful? Yes, as you said, I bet a lot of money, so I made a lot of money as well. It was thanks to me and Shaels victory at the Empire Festival, it would be possible for the people of Baslett estate to live a slightly more affluent life. As soon as the matter of gamb1ing came up, I felt Shael ring at me, but I couldnt help it. So I tried not to look at Shael and focused more on my butler. The head of the family said that he would be back today. Yeah, I know that too. Today, I wanted to have a serious talk with Duke Ezran, so I was feeling a little nervous. I thought thats all the butler had to say, but I saw him hesitating, as if he had something more to say. What is it? Actually, we just got a strange transaction request. What is the request? It was a request to buy the Baslett familys swordsmanship manual. That kind of business was of great help to the Baslett familys finances. It was a business where we sell a few of the swordsmanship manuals belonging to the family at high prices. What is so strange about the transaction? Did they ask for an important swordsmanship manual by any chance? No. Rather it is the opposite. Actually The butler held out a swordsmanship manual. It was a book that detailed one of the sword techniques of the Baslett family. However, it was not an important sword technique, nor was it very useful in battle, so I became a bit confused. This is indeed a bit strange As if understanding my confusion, the butler responded, There is someone who wants to buy this swordsmanship manual for 10 million gold. What!? I thought I heard it wrong, but I didnt. The butler was nodding his head as if to confirm it. No, why would anyone want to buy a sword technique that cleanly cuts off a body part? I dont know as well. Since it usually requires a lot of mana, it is said that the sword technique can allow the user to amputate parts of the body cleanly without any pain. I didnt understand it at all, but it would benefit me none the less, I had no reason to refuse. A sword technique for cutting off body parts. Of course, it was apletely unpopr sword technique. I would be very happy if I could sell it for 10 million gold. But stillI feel like its something really disgusting At the same time, I felt strangely refreshed. It gave me a simr feeling of getting revenge on Clie and those two male protagonists. It greatly lifted my mood. After ordering the butler to sell swordsmanship manual right away, I continued to spend time with Shael.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 103: Conversation (1) Chapter 103: Conversation (1) Baslett familys prison. This ce had a cold, dreary atmosphere, and in one of the cells of the prison, Clie was being held captive, still unconscious. What should I do now? When Clies blood clotting disease reached its peak, she developed a high fever. After that, she would make an unexpected recovery, and after living a healthy for about a week, she would die. So if left unattended, Clie would be dead within a week. And at the moment, her fever was slowly dropping, indicating that she was getting closer to her eventual demise. Of course, I dont want it to end things like that. When Clie broke into the Azbel family. She obviously could have caught me and Shael right away, but she let us escape. Considering how fast she appeared just a momentter, she must have been to ying with us. Invading the Azbel family in the first ce was a mortal sin. So Clie had to be punished! Thats why I took a risk and acquired the list of people close to Clie from the Crown Princes room. The territory closest to the Baslett family, should be the territory of Count Tedel If Clie escaped, she would go to the territory of Count Tedel. Because it was also the family with the most people who supported Clie. The Count Tedel family was also an important family in the original novel. So I should be able to handle them quite easily. It should be easy. I came up with a n topletely shatter Clie, and sent a letter to Count Tedel. I also prepared some magic tools to use on Clie. And, thanks to meticulous nning, the situation went ording to my wishes. It would have been more perfect if not for Shael, who was ring at me from the side. Could it be that my fianc, who caused me so much suffering at the Imperial Festival, have forgotten to pay me back just because the festival is over. You have never suffered. As soon as I returned to the Baslett family, I spent quite a lot of my time with Shael. Of course, we couldnt be together all the time because I had to take care of some things and prepare for my revenge against Clie. Furthermore, Duke Ezran would be returning soon, so to be honest, I didnt have much time to spend with Shael. In the first ce, did I make Shael suffer at the Imperial Festival? Obviously not! Rather, I was the one who went through all the suffering. To be precise, the me of the past, who was secretly k1ssed by her every night. You k1ssed me every nighe to think of it, did you do it for the Imperial Festival? Ha, yes. Next time, I will aim for five digits. If you do that, our lips will wear out! I mean, it not like I didnt like it. For now, spending time with Shael is the priority. It was natural. Because my most important treasure was Shael. We walked around the Baslett familys mansion together, and made Shaels favorite dessert. We also talked together in the garden, which was my favorite ce in the Baslett familys mansion. No, did Duke Jespen really gamb1e? Its real. My mother is lecturing father for that. Shael looked at me, as if realizing that her fianc also gamb1ed, she also began to lecture me, and I responded to her lecture in aposed manner. Suddenly, Shael asked me with a serious expression, I heard that your father ising back soon. Yes, he is. Looking back at it, we used to be really awkward around each other. Shael looked at me as if was feeling hesitant to say something. It was quite rare for her to make such an expression, so I assured her, You can speak freely. Its strange. What the hell happened between you two to make things so awkward? That was a bit of a difficult question to answer. Even though I regained my memories after breaking Clies bracelet, my rtionship with Duke Ezran remained quite distant. So I began to evade the issue in any way I could. You could say that our rtionship had be awkward, or you could say that it was like that from the beginning. But, I didnt want to keep it a secret from Shael. Even if it hurt me, I just wanted to tell her the truth. It seemed that at some point, I began to see Shael not only as a woman I loved, but also as someone I could rely on. I was raised by a very kind person Before I came to this world, I didnt have any parents, and I lived with my aunt all my life. She was the perfect embodiment of kindness, and motherly love. She raised me like her own son, and I treated her as my mother. And so, I told Shael about something from before I came to this world. She is not here right now.but I grew up relying on only one person, so its awkward for me to lean on someone else. It must bepletely iprehensible to Shael, who didnt know the truth of my existence. However, she acted differently than I had thought. Shaels expression became a bit sad, as if she was trying to empathize with me. Im also sad that I cant see your mother. She was talking about Daria Baslettthe wife of Duke Ezran and the mother of Eran Baslett.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 103: Conversation (2) Chapter 103: Conversation (2) It seemed that Shael had mistaken the person I mentioned for raising me for Daria Baslett. Well, I guess its only natural for her to think that way. If anyone could have raised Eran Baslett, it could be the only be his mother, Daria Baslett. My heart ached for some reason. I also had a strange feeling. I didnt want to leave even the slightest misunderstanding with Shael. So it would be right to clear up the misunderstanding. Strangely, I didnt want toand I listened to Shaels words, struggling to resist grabbing my throbbing head. How was she? She was kind. and at times very strict. Shael nodded her head as if telling me to speak more. She was clearly quite interested in hearing about her. Therefore, I decided to tell Shael more of the stories about my aunt. She really liked drinking tea. You could say she was addicted to it. Come to think of it, there was something that surprised me as soon as I came to this world. The Baslett family, famous for their swordsmanship, had a surprisinglyrge number of tea cups and various types of tea. The strange thing is, no one in the Baslett family likes tea very much. I only saw Duke Ezran drinking tea alone from time to time. Thanks to that, I was able to enjoy various types of tea with Shael, which benefitted me quite a lot. As I thought about those matters, the memories with my aunt began to flood back to me. What did she like more? She was also very fond of gardening. I thought of the Baslett familys gardens. If my aunt saw the ce where Shael and I were currently sitting, she wouldve been very happy. I didnt see anyone go in and out of this ce except for Shael and me, but strangely this ce was always quite well-maintained. Your mother had a lot of good hobbies. It was actually my aunt. But, I didnt try to correct her anymore. I just nodded gently and looked up at the high sky. Dense trees covered the sky. Even so, the bright sun was shining down on me. As I looked up at the sky, I was enveloped by a sudden feeling of warmth. The source of that warmth, was Shael. She was hugging me as if she was trying to soothe me. I too leaned closer and hugged her back. And so, we remained in each others embrace for a while. Shrush! Suddenly, I sensed a presence in the dense bush not far away. It was none other than Duke Ezran. However, I didnt separate from Shael. I didnt want to be disturbed for now. Ill be able to talk to him soon. I had a lot to say to Duke Ezran, and a lot to hear. At the same time, I had to solve the awkwardness between us, and I wanted to know about what happened to the Baslett family. And I had to change my mindset where I kept thinking of him as Duke Ezran. I needed to think of him more as a family member. It was going to be a very difficult thing to do, and I felt a little nervous, but as soon as I hugged Shael more, I felt relieved. * * * [Duke Ezran POV] Duke Ezran stepped away from the garden. It was Darias favorite ce, so he came to take care of it quite often, but thanks to Eran, he didnt have to. But that didnt mean thating to the garden was meaningless. [She was kind. and at times very strict.] [She really liked drinking tea. You could say she was addicted to it.] [She was also very fond of gardening.] Duke Ezran was satisfied listening to Erans story. In Erans story, Daria seemed to have lived a pretty happy life. Fortunately, the price he had paid for everything in the past seemed to have worked out. Duke Ezran remembered the past. He thought of the time when he made that deal with that dark being. It was a deal that took everything from him, but it also gave many things back in return. Daria seemed to have lived a satisfying life as well. Even so, Duke Ezran was unable to feel anything. He didnt even have the ability to resent the existence that took away those emotions. Kh-kheuph! Dark red b1ood flowed from Duke Ezrans mouth as he continued to cough. The color of the b1ood, which was getting darker by the day, was a sign that the disease that was getting worse. It was an unknown incurable disease he had acquired as one of the terms of bringing Eran back. However, despite the suffering, Duke Ezrans expression still remained calm, and he walked towards his office to handle the matters of the Baslett family.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 104: The Real Culprit (1) Chapter 104: The Real Culprit (1) I felt the world shake. No, to be precise, it was me who was shaking. In the awkward atmosphere, I looked directly at Duke Ezran. He too was watching me with calmempty eyes. Therefore, I decided to speak first in order to break the ice, Father, it has been a while Yes, indeed it has. I havent seen you in weeks. The conversation stopped at thatand the atmosphere, which had warmed up a little, seemed to cool down again. I managed to squeeze all my strength and said, I have regained all the memories. At those words, Duke Ezran nodded his head. It obviously shouldve been a matter of great surprise. However, his expression didnt reveal a single bit of emotion. As expected, I guess I was right. In the memory I had experienced after breaking the bracelet, Duke Ezran was able to use the Aura, but now he couldnt. The most important thing in producing the Aura was emotion. So it was obvious what Duke Ezran had lost in the process of saving me. Furthermore, that wasnt even the most important thing that had been lost. The Baslett familys mansion had lost its former bright atmosphere. The biggest reason for that was the absence of Daria Baslett, the wife of Duke Ezran. I am aware of the situation. Still, I want you to tell the story yourself. Unfortunately, I cant do that. Duke Ezran shook his head. It was as I thought. There was no way he could talk about the past. It was obvious that there would be some sort of restriction. If there wasnt, Im sure he would have told me long ago. Duke Ezrans temporary disappearance must have been rted to those restrictions as well. It was just a pity that I couldnt grasp the situation more than that. Still, there are many things I have to do right now. I wanted to treat Duke Ezran as my father. However, before I could say something, Duke Ezran spoke to me first. But you dont have to worry too much. Just be careful of one thingcough! Suddenly, Duke Ezran stopped talking with a cough. Then he frowned as if he was feeling ufortable, and rose from his seat. B1ood..? Blood began to pour out little by little from Duke Ezrans mouth. Ehh, are you okay!? Its okay. Looks like I swung my sword a little too hard during this week. I didnt ask more about the issue. Because it seemed like Duke Ezran didnt want to talk about it at all. In fact, I was able to guess the reason why he suddenly coughed up b1ood. Perhaps its because of the restrictions. He must have coughed up blood for trying to say something rted to my memory. In that case, it would be the right choice to stop the conversation here for now. It would be better to try toe up with a solutionter. After confirming that Duke Ezran had entered his room, I sighed. Should I go andfort Shael? Nofirst of all, I had to take care of the Baslett familys paperwork that had piled up so that Duke Ezran could rest. * * * What caught my eye was the documents piled up like a mountain. After turning my head and looking at the documents piled up next to me, I could clearly see the hardships thaty ahead. Where is Shael now? The Young Lady is waiting for you in your room. She told you toe see her when you were done. The Baslett familys butler said that in response to my question. There was a simple reason why Shael, who never wanted to be separated from me, had left me alone and was now waiting in my room. It was because I said I wanted to help my father. No matter how clingy Shael was, she wouldnt interfere in such a matter. I, of course, had my doubts because she had given up so easily. However, it should be all right since I could just lighten her mood with dessertter. And if that didnt work, a few k1sses from me was guaranteed to Shael feel better. Therefore, I looked at a letter, while imagining Shael puffing out her cheeks all alone in the room. Has this family ever sent a letter to our family? I believe no. There was no particr point of contact between us, and I was unaware of their existence prior to this. The butler also tilted his head in confusion. Since he was devoted to the Baslett family, his opinion was quite trustworthy. Then its indeed questionable If even the butler was confused, it could very well be an important letter. In fact, it could be something urgent. This letter not only looked luxurious, but also had a sophisticated magic circle to maintain its privacy. Therefore, I didnt dy and opened the letter. Then I saw the words scribbled on it. [Eran Baslett.] It began with the direct mention of my nameproving just how rude the sender was. [Unfortunately, we couldnt participate in the Imperial Festival. But we want to prove our love.] I couldnt understand what this meant Did the person write the letter while drunk? With growing doubts, I looked down and read the rest of the letter. [Eran Baslett, we challenge you! Lets decide the Empires Best Lovers!] It has already been decided that the best lovers in the Empire was me and Shael. We proved it with our pure love, and above all else, with a ridiculous number of k1sses1,203 times to be exact. No one could possibly hope to defeat Shael and me after that. So it was all outrageous!
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 104: The Real Culprit (2) Chapter 104: The Real Culprit (2) Who the hell sent me this letter? I quickly checked the letter one again. It was only then that I was able to notice something familiar. The letter had the same mana signature of the Mage Tower Lord and it had the same handwriting as the diary I had stolen from the Crown Princes room. Both of the things were contained withing the same letter. Furthermore, it was also mentioned that they were the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince at the end of the letter. My face wrinkled. I thought I would never see them again, but now they were harassing me with letters. Thats crazy. Lets choose the best lovers in the Empire? Does 1,203 k1sses look like a joke to you? I tried to tear up the letter of the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince, who I myself had pushed down a dark path. Anyways, I didnt want to think about them any more. To be honest, I was disgusted and didnt want to see what they were doing behind the scenes. But unfortunatelythe eyes I had trained as a swordsman read even the phrases I didnt want to read. [We have doubled the 1,203 k1sses you boast about!] Fnck! Unbeknownst to me, a curse came out of my mouth. The butler standing next to me looked at me in amazement. Shrrrrtfasasak! I immediately tore the letter to shreds. Then I tried my best to fix my crumpled face and said to the butler. From now on, do not ept letters from the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince. Pardon? Was that letter from them? Suddenly, a memory from a while ago popped into my head. That letter had a strange family name as well. It was clear that the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince had sent me the letter like that so that I wouldnt ignore the letter. I focused on my work while cursing at them in my heart. However, in the letters that followed, the chronicles of the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince continued. [Do you know? I heard that a certain genre of novels where genders are switched are popr in the Empire these days.] [So the Master of the Mage Tower Lord made a very big decision.] Its a letter from another family. But why is the sender the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince? I burned the letters sent by the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince to ashes. After that, I had no choice but to stare at the innocent butler. Because I couldnt hold back the anger that piled up every time I read a letter. The butler was taken aback by my gaze, It seemsit seems that they are continuing to send letters using the name of another family. As expected, it was correct. Then the letters couldnt be ignored. Because we shouldnt ignore an important letter. So there was only one thing I could do. Let someone else review future letters. Yes. As you wish! I felt sorry for the person who would be incharge of reading the letters, but I couldnt help it. * * * [Shaels POV] Shael raised her head with a satisfied smile. In front of her, the butler of the Baslett family was giving a report while sweating profusely. Young Lady, as you had instructed, I handed the letter to the Young Lord. And so? After reading the letters, he said he would entrust the letters to someone else from now on. Hehehe! Shael let out a creepyugh. The butler watched Shael and asked her a question, He said that the sender of the letter was not the Young Lady, but the Mage Tower Lord and the Crown Prince. Could it be that there was a mistake? No, everything is as it should be. You can go now. Eran should be done with the work, so tell him toe here. The butler hurriedly nodded his head and left the room. Even then, Shael continued to smile with satisfaction. Then she turned her head and looked at her desk. A pen was ced on the desk along with luxurious stationery. Furthermore, there were magic tools procured from the Mage Tower to deceive Eran more precisely. The letter was written in the Crown Princes handwriting. However, it was written by none other than Shael. Ironically, it was the worst masterpiece that Shael, who had read the diary written by the Crown Prince, had ever created by forging his handwriting. The beginning of the situation was rather simple. Shael had previously made Eran drunk using the Potion of Intoxication. In that state, Eran had told her about all his ns. Thats how Shael was able to know about what he wanted to do with the love potion. It was a shocking n, but it was rather beneficial to Shael. Thanks to that, she was able to use it to spend more time with Eran. Honestly, she felt a bit reluctant to write the letters. But that didnt matter. Because it was more important to spend time with Eran. Kikiiik! Just then, Eran entered the room. He was making a face as if he was annoyed by something. What happened? Shael asked Eran as if she didnt know anything. Nothing Really? Come here at once. As Shael said, Eran came closer and she took him in her embrace. Eran seemed to be feeling quite fatigued, so Shael thought that now they would be able to be together all day. And so, Shael nodded her head in satisfaction. Her n worked perfectly.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 105: Difficult Choice (1) Chapter 105: Difficult Choice (1) The sound of the chain scraping the floor reached my ears. It meant that Clie, who had been unconscious, had finally woken up. Hhngh, this is Are you awake? Just how long did you stay unconscious with just one blow to the head? A slight frown appeared on Clies face, but she quickly managed to erase that expression. Seeing her lips twitch, I could tell that Clie was hiding her true feelings, she had no choice but to do it. At the moment, she was constrained with iron chains, and all sorts of magic tools. She was in a situation where she had to be polite even if she wanted to curse at me. So things were as it should beexcept for the fact that, at the moment, Shael was standing by my side. For that reason, I couldnt harass Clie as I wished. Shael, we should leave. No. I have to do something After that, Shael took something out from her magic pouch. It was something I had seen in the Holy Kingdom. While on our way to the Blessing Meeting, Shael had bought a lie detector. It was just a magic tool meant for the purpose of having fun. Naturally, there was no way that such a thing would have the ability to detect other peoples lies. However, Shael showed the lie detector to Clie. Whawhat is that? This entire time, I was curious about why you poured wine on me back then Was it not enough to p her in the hospital room before? Now Shael was asking Clie with an annoyed expression on her face. Eh..that was by mistake. Creeb! The moment Clie gave her reply, the red light on the lie detector magic tool turned on. It meant that Clies words were lies. Taaashhhk! Clies head turned to the side due to the force of Shaels sharp p. Even so, Shaels anger didnt seem to subside. Come to think of it, it seems that Shael hates Clie more than I do. Clie had spilled wine on Shaels favorite dress for no reason, and she even tried to ruin our rtionship. Shael also knew that Clie was the source of the strange rumors about her running rampant throughout the empire. Furthermore, there were many other instances where Clie tired to harm her as well. So from Shaels point of view, Clie was her enemy. Shael continued to ask, I heard you tried to do something strange to the Azbel family as well. Is that true? Oh no..never! Clie had no choice but to deny it. She would definitely suffer if the lie detector tool judged her im to be a lie. Ting! And, the lie detector judged Clies words to be true. For Clie, it was quite fortunate. Taaashk! However, Clies head turned to the other side all the same. The lie detector tool is broken. . What should I sayas expected of the viiness? The viinesss ability to tease and harass opponents was excellent. To be honest, I was grateful to Shael for acting like a klutz only in front of me. And so, simr sharp sounds continued to resound in the Baslett familys prison. I was able to leave the prison only after Shael felt hungry after a while. But Shael didnt go to the dining area. She stood still and quietly grabbed my wrist. What is it? At the moment, Shael was bending her mouth as if she had something to say to me. Then I directed my gaze, which was on Shaels mouth, towards her hand. Because Shael was hiding something from me with her hands behind her back. There are a lot of things that needs to be rified. For example, this Shael held out the thing she had been hiding. It was a something I recognizeda potion to be exact. It was the potion that Rayel Tarden had given me in the past, saying that it would help with matters of love. What is it? What is it? Its a potion I stole from your pocket. I thought I had lost it, but apparently it was taken by Shael. Honestly, I didnt want to use it, but still kept it with me thinking that it might be of use in some other matters. Oh, then give it back ng! The potion that fell from Shaels hand, then shattered and spilled on the floor. I was dumbfounded by the iprehensible situation, but I couldnt help but wake up to Shaels passionate gaze. I heard its a potion that helps with matters of love. I dont remember ever saying that. In the first ce, I had never taken out that potion in front of Shael. But then I remembered another thing. You said that when you were drunk. I cursed the me from the past for drinking the wine Shael had given me without question. Anyways, I stopped worrying over spilled milk, and silently waited for Shael to continue speaking. You dont need anything like this. I dont know what you mean. So Hmmm? After clearing her throat several times, Shael continued to say, You dont have to use this for our love. I was finally able to understand the meaning behind Shaels words. She had mistaken that I was trying to use the potion because I wanted her to love me. Therefore, she was conveying theres no need to use these things to get my love, dont worry, Ill give you enough love anyway. Thats absurd I was being scolded for something I didnt doand then she said such a thing with a trembling voice and bright red cheeks. Honestly, it was a very Shael-like thing to do. But thats why I rather liked this situation quite a lot. And so, I took her in my embrace and continued to enjoy the moment.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 105: Difficult Choice (2) Chapter 105: Difficult Choice (2) However, Shael looked up at me as I embraced her, and put her hands on her waist. Theres still more things to be scolded for? This time, I felt a more stinging gaze than before. It was to the point where it made me feel a little tense. Follow me. The shy voice was suddenly gone, and a gloomy voice was heard. With a trembling heart, I gulped and followed Shael. * * * [Shaels POV] Shael scolded Eran for trying to use a strange potion to get her love. And now, it was time to scold him for another matter. In fact, it was a problem for which she had to scold Eran no matter what! Gamb1ing. Eran seems to be addicted to gamb1ingtely. So Shael wanted to make Eran experience the horrors of gamb1ing. Follow me. Innocent Eran followed Shael without knowing anything. Shael entered Erans room and took out the poker cards she had prepared beforehand. Her strategy was simplebeat Eran, to the point he would feel the despair induced by gamb1ing. Shael, who had studied poker rigorously, was confident. She, who was previously defeated by Eran while in disguise, didnt even know the rules of the poker game. She even thought of a contingency n in case she was defeated by Eran. Therefore, Shael was able to confidently say to Eran, You seem to like gamb1ing. Lets wager some money and try it. I dont know whats going onbut I guess Ill do that Shael took out arge sum of money and put it in front of Eran. The amount was a paltry sum to Shael, but not to Eran. If he lost, Eran would surely taste the bitter taste of despair. Lets get started. Okay. Imagining a future in which Eran with an innocent expression would be brutally defeated, Shael proceeded to y poker with Eran. However, things didnt go as she had expected. Rather, the situation was heading in the exact opposite direction. Obviously. Eran shouldve lost, he had to. However, Eran kept winning again and again. And, it was Shael who kept losing. Do it again. Okay. Shael bet arge sum of money, vowing to use ast-ditch contingency n if she lost again. The result was obvious. In the end, Shael lost again. And so, Shael finally decided to make use of the contingency n she had been saving from the start. Its my first time ying this game called poker. Let us pretend I havent lost so far, and do it again. Of course it was a lie. Because she had practiced it over and over against a maid. But Eran didnt know that. So it was alright! And so, Shael was able to hold her head high and looked at Eran in the eye. Now that she had activated her n, she would be able to win back the money Eran had won. Then shell be able to y the game again, and again. However, Eran suddenly opened his mouth so say, I am also new to poker. That wasnt true. Eran had yed poker with Shael before, when she was in disguise. Shael hurriedly refuted Erans words, I heard that you also gamb1ed. I have gamb1ed, but I havent yed poker or anything like that. At Erans shocking remark, Shael had no choice but to remain silent. After seeing Erans dignified expression, Shaels silence grew more still. He I am an honest man. is dishonest to his core! * * * In the end, Shael confiscated Erans entire fortune. The Baslett familys finances woulde under her control anyway, and Shael didnt even spend money unless it was rted to Eran, so it didnt matter. However, Shael was still feeling annoyed. She wanted to change Eran, but it seemed to remind him of the fun of gamb1ing instead. Therefore, in order to vent her anger, Shael came to the Baslett familys prison with a lie detector. In fact, it was more out of curiosity than out of anger. Shael had seen that woman flirt with Eran on quite a few asions, and she was very curious about the matter. What do you want? I came to find out about what you thinks of Eran. The quick-witted Clie quickly turned her head around and gave Shael the perfect answer. I really hate the Young Master. I dont find him attractive in the first ce Eran isnt attractive!? Thasssht! Uggh!? Clie received a p in response, causing her cheek to turn red. She then quickly realized her mistake, and spoke to Shael, who was waiting for her answer. Urgh, actually, the Young Master is attractive. Even in social gathering, most of the people think well of the Young master. Of course, being a lowly person, I dare not yearn for Young Master Obviously that was the perfect answer. By mentioning that Eran was attractive, she made up for her earlier mistake and also made it clear that she didnt like him. But Shael thought differently. Eran is attractive? No! I am the only one allowed to find Eran attractive and have his affection! Thhhaaassht! With another p, Clies cheek, which was already red, turned even redder. A look of bewilderment appeared in Clies eyes. She didnt know how to deal with the situation, and she failed to grasp exactly what was going through this crazy persons head.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 106: To be Honest (1) Chapter 106: To be Honest (1) [Clies POV] Clie opened her eyes and shuddered. It has been quite a while since she suddenly became healthy. Indicating that there was not much time left for her to live. I have to quickly find a way. The cold iron chains and the quiet Baslett prison hampered the thoughts of someone as quick witted as Clie. Krrrr-chhh! Suddenly, there was a sound of the iron door opening, indicating that someone had entered the prison. As Clie raised her head, the figure of a person came into her view. It wasnt Eran Baslett, and it wasnt Shael Azbel either. Seni? It was Seni, the daughter of Count Tedel. She was one of the people Clie had built up a close friendship as a part of her contingency n. As soon as I saw her, Clie felt hope rise in her heart. House Tedel mainly specialized in t0rturing all kinds of criminals in the empire. It was clear that Eran had called her to punish Clie. In other words, for Clie, who had a deep friendship with Seni, it was an opportunity that would nevere again. In fact, even if the Baslett family was closer to House Tedel than Clie, she was confident in her chances of negotiating with Seni. Because Clie had something Eran didnt have. She was in possession of a certain information vital to House Tedel. Clie, long time no see. Who knew youd end up here. Yes. Somehow I ended up being framed Clie carefully looked at Senis expression. Befitting a member of a family specializing in t0rture, even Clie couldnt easily see through Senis thoughts. Anyways, it was certain that she would be able to receive Senies help unconditionally. However, things went differently than Clie had thought. Ahh-arrrghhh! She was assaulted with an excruciatingly painful sensation, but there was no abnormality with her body at all. It was an ingenious magic for t0rture that would leave no external evidence. If it wasnt for the fact that the person suffering was Clie herself, she would have pped in admiration. Why are you doinaarrhghhh! Clie couldnt even finish her words, as even more painful sensation flooded her mind, and she immediately realized something was wrong. Because she could feel genuine malice in Senis actions. Therefore, Clie decided to use thest resort. I finally got information on a cure for you brothers illness! You make meugh. It must be another poison, not a cure. Seni continued, To make us keep feeding my younger brother poison and offer to find a cure for him who wasnt sick in the first ce, all to make use of the Tedel family. .. Dont you have anything to say? Clie kept her mouth shut, and refused to respond. Did she find out about the poison? Theres absolutely no way she could. They wouldnt be able to detect it even if they invited the best doctor in the empire. But Senis expression seemed to mean that she was confident in her im. Then how did she know? Clie couldnt find an answer to that question. Because Senis t0rture continued, until the moment she fainted. *** Clie struggled to opened her eyes, and she was greeted with the cold silence of the prison. Previously, she hated the silence, but not anymore. Clie felt relieved at the fact that she would no longer have to feel that pain, and let out a sigh of relief. Now Ill be able to rest for at least a day. However, once again, things didnt go the way Clie had thought. Someone entered the Baslett familys prison again. Clie stopped the tears she was shedding in misery and raised her head. The person who entered the prison this time was another familiar person. Simr to Seni, they had be aware of the truth. As a result, they didnt help Clie, they just vented their anger and left. There was a son of a promising merchant, amoner with a low status but with great wealth, and other members of aristocratic families Clie was trying to build friendships with. All of them entered the Baslett familys prison, and t0rmented Clie. No matter how many times she begged, no matter how much she tried to offer, nothing changed. The tower of lies Clie had built was copsing in on herself. Krrrr-chhh! Someone entered the Baslett family prison yet again. Clie trembled, her mind at the brink of destruction. Who is it? Who will it be this time? She couldnt even imagine who could it be. There were many who held a grudge against Clie. Her sins were numerous and vile. Even so, she couldnt undo her deeds. It was already toote for that, and she would have to experience the punishment. Finally, the footsteps came closer. Clie slightly raised her head, but that was enough to identify who the person was. Therefore, Clie just kept her gaze fixed on the floor. Thats right, you shouldnt have messed with me and Shael. It was the voice of Eran Baslett. The voice she hated the most pierced Clies ear. *** [Erans POV] I found a list in the Crown Princes room, and was amazed by what I learned from the list. Even if Clie had a formidable talent for socializing, this was an absurd number. Usually, people from proud aristocratic families wouldnt even meet Clie. So obviously something was wrong. As a reader of the original novel, I was able to find the reason quite easily. Clie had used their weaknesses to build those friendships. She used the people in need of something, and harmed people who were in good health for her own benefit. Those were things you shouldnt do as a human being. Clie was treating them as her tools. Anyways, thanks to that list, I was able to destroy Clie even more brutally. Thats right, you shouldnt have messed with me and Shael. Clie remained silent. No, she was forced to remain silent.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 106: To be Honest (2) Chapter 106: To be Honest (2) She wasnt able to speak properly due to the agony, and the only thing the current Clie could do was frown. Recalling what she did to me in the past timelines, I turned around and nodded to Seni Tedel, who also had a grudge against Clie. It was time to end it. But I didnt want to get my hands dirty. It wasnt that I was feeling reluctant, I just wanted to spend more time with Shael today. Honestly, it was a pity to send Clie off like this. There were many people who held a grudge towards Clie, and their resentment wouldnt end in a short time. But I couldnt help it. Clies body was at its limit, suffering from all sorts of t0rment. Seni, noticing my signal, approached Clie. And finally, the one thing that haunted me and Shael disappeared from the world. The fight had finallye to an end. * * * After finishing the work, I headed to the Azbel Estate. I had sent Shael to the Azbel family in case she entered the prison again. However, I ran into someone right in front of the Azbel mansion. What are you doing here? The woman I ran into was the money bag who I had robbed of money at the b1ack market. She was also the woman who had left a strong impression on my memories. Why did this womane to the Azbel family? Shael had once showed me a picture of this woman. Could it be that this woman was someone she knew? Then I needed to kick the woman out. Because I couldnt let such a strange woman stay close to Shael. So you still remember me? Yes. Should I say that I remember you as a b1tch, a woman with no ethics. The money bag red at me. Yes, I was the first to insult her, but I didnt feel that bad about it. The woman had tried to cheat in gambling, and then b1ackmailed me with the items I wanted to buy on the b1ack market. The woman had a really nasty personality, and no moral principles, so the insult was well deserved. Of course I did something bad as well. I had stolen the things she had bought from the b1ack market. However, the woman had haphazardly bought those item to quarrel with me in the first ce, so I didnt feel guilty at all. After staying quite for a moment, the woman spoke up, I am close friends with Shael. Friends? I have to tell Shael all the weird things you did. Said the woman, nodding her head. Then the womans attire caught my eye. It was indeed a luxurious attire. I couldnt see the womans face, but she was probably a member of a nobility. It wouldnt be strange at all to say that she and Shael were friends. But I still didnt believe the womans words. Isnt that funny? My Shael has no friends at all. .. She has a bit of a bad personality. Who would have any friends with that personality? It was true. There was no way Shael had friends. Of course there wont be any in the future as well. So, you think Shael has a bad personality? Yes. Of course, her personality had improvedpared to the past. But even now, she did some bad things from time to time. Not to me though. Anyone would evaluate her as someone having a bad personality. Even Duke Jespen, her father couldnt say that Shaels personality was good. So why dont you leave? You better note to Azbel family again. Haaahh The woman did not answer me and sighed. Then she began to caress something in her pocket. Magic? No, shes deactivating a magic tool. This money bag was by no means an ordinary woman, so there was a chance that she could use offensive magic tools against me. I unfolded all sorts of situations in my head, and remained vignt just in case. Puong! However, something unexpected happened. When the woman deactivated the magic tool, her appearance began to change with a sound. Eh You say I have a bad personality? I heard a familiar voice. It was the voice of Shael who was with me every day. The money bag was Shael? The woman I was swearing at just before was Shael? It was apletely unexpected situation. So I froze in ce and remained silent. Because I have a bad personality, I have no friends? Actually, its not because you have a bad personality, but because you dont like building friendships with others.I squeezed all my strength and managed to spit out the answer. Hmm. Shael seemed to agree. But that was only for a moment. I am a b1tch, a woman with no ethics? The fortunate thing was that Shael had a smile on her face. It was clear that Shael wanted to make fun of me. Thanks to that, I was able to rx. I thinka woman with ethics wouldnt fight her fiance. Shael touched my arm and asked, Is that so? However, I only realized my mistake after checking Shaels gaze, as I could feel Shaels stern gaze. Sh1t! I was too careless. My mind was currently in a state of exhaustion from wandering around the Baslett familys prison all day today. Thats why I said something without thinking properly, and spit out my inner thoughts without realizing it.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 107: Marriage Proposal (1) Chapter 107: Marriage Proposal (1) Shael blinked her eyes, and frowned as if she was doubting her ears. It was the same for me. I didnt even know that my mouth could be so bold. Of course, its true that youd be considered without ethics if you behaved in a rude manner towards your fiance But, the problem was that I had said it outloud. Therefore, I tried to salvage the situation while avoiding Shaels intense gaze. By the way, it seems like I havent made desserttely. Would you like to have some desserts? If it was the usual, Shael would have nodded immediately at the very mention of desserts. However, the current Shael did not react at all; far from reacting to me, she even intensified the gaze that was ring at me, and also pouted out her mouth. She looks like shes really p1ssed off. How do I get myself out of this? I couldnt think of a good way, and the she was staring at me, it seemed that Shael was really upset. I mean it made sense. She just heard her fiance say that she woman with ethics. To be honest, even if I was beaten to death, I wouldnt have anything to say in return. Anyway, Ill have to deal with this no matter what. Of course, Shaels anger would be relieved with time. But I didnt want to wait for that long. It would be okay to apologize, but it was clear to me that Shael would keep it in her heart. So I needed a way to resolve the matter once and for all. Is there any way? I thought as I turned around and followed Shael, who was walking toward her own room. At that moment, a pair of objects shed into my mind. The item I had given to Shael when we went to the Holy Empires Blessing Meeting. It wasnt the right time, but I did give one of the rings to Shael before, we just hadnt put them on yet. Mine was in my magic pouch, and Shaels was supposed to be in her room. I have to make the n work, and I want to tell her at the right time. The proposal. I think I will be able to convey my feelings that I couldnt convey in the past. And so, I went into Shaels room, nning under what circumstances I would convey my feelings. As expected, the ring I gave her was ced in her room. Shaels room was the safest ce in the Azbel family, and all sorts of magic circle was protecting the ring. What do you want to do now? Shael turned her head away and ignored my words. Is she angry enough to ignore my words even after all this time has passed? I felt strange for some reason, but that wasnt important. I needed to get Shael out of the room for the n to work. If that doesnt work, I had to somehow steal Shaels ring. I heard that such things tended to be more effective in an anxious atmosphere. So the first step in my n was to steal Shaels ring. Next, when Shael would be struggling to find the ring, I will properly put it on her finger and convey my feelings. However, getting Shael out of her room was a problem. Since she was ignoring my words, the normally easy matter had be more difficult. Of course, I knew Shael well. So I knew the proper way to get Shael out of her room. Drrrrrt! It was the sound of me getting up from my seat. After standing up, I headed for the door, causing Shael to tilt her head as if she had forgotten how angry she was. Drrrrrt! .. Then Shael too got up from her seat without a word. She got angry and acted as if she would never speak with me again, and as soon as I got up, she followed me. It was an attitude that made meugh. Even as she followed me, I felt that Shaels puffy cheeks were cute. She was behaving exactly the way I had expected. Anyway, things were going well for me. I went to the garden, and Shael followed me there as well. Aftering to the garden, I walked all over the ce to make Shael tired, then sat down on a bench, and I closed my eyes. I passed the time pretending to be asleep, naturally ignoring Shael, who was sitting next to me. Then I felt a sudden weight on my shoulder. Turning my head, I found Shael leaning on me, apparently sleep. Heh shes sleeping on my shoulder while shes supposed to be angry? Anyways, it was good for me, so it didnt matter.. Gently leaving Shael on the bench, I got up from my seat. Then I stroked the sleeping Shaels head once and headed to her room. As soon as I entered the room, I approached the ring that Shael had kept there. The ring was protected by all sorts of magic, but it wouldnt work on me. There was no way Shaels magic could harm me. I knew her magic well, and in the first ce, Shaels magic skills were worse than mine. Its done. After putting Shaels ring in my magic pouch, I headed to the bench where Shael was asleep.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 107: Marriage Proposal (2) Chapter 107: Marriage Proposal (2) Then I woke Shael up and went back to her room together. Kikiiik! As soon as you open Shaels room, you would see the ring. So, no matter how ignorant she was, Shael would be able to notice the absence of the ring. However, Shaels reaction was different from what I thought. She waspletely oblivious to the fact that her ring was gone. Is she acting? I bet she didnt notice that I stole the ring. Anyway, it was obvious what I had to do. I dont see the ring that was always on your desk. Really? Shael confirmed that the ring was missing. After that, she started walking around the room as if trying to find the ring. She doesnt look as anxious, but Ill have to make do with that I couldnt do anything else about it, because there was no way to cancel the n anymore. I just caressed the ring that I had taken out of my magic pouch, hoping that Shael would be satisfied with my feelings. And, the moment Shael seemed tired of looking for the ring. I took out the ring and said to Shael. I found the ring. Looks like it fell in the corner Shael just stood in front of me, as if she was waiting for me to say something more. I wanted to say the words I have in my head, but I couldnt. She knew that I stole the ring. Shael didnt even seem angry anymore, so it seemed like all of this was a part of her n. I erased the words I was going to say for the sake of naturalness, and changed my posture, determined to convey my feelings directly to Shael, who was waiting for me. Kneeling on my left knee, I raised my head to look at Shael. It was the first time in my life that I had done it. Even so, it didnt feel strange. With a weak smile on my face, I said as I held Shaels left hand with my hand. Somehow, it seems a littlete. Indeed, I had made Shael wait for quite a long time. I wanted to do it after I ended all that matters with Clie. But today was as good a day as any. Come to think of it, I shouldve done it sooner rather than waiting for the right situation to propose, as Shael has always been waiting for me to express my feelings. And now, I couldnt even create the right situation for the marriage proposal like I wanted. Still, I was determined to finish it properly. There was no need for words full of rhetoric. I put the ring on Shaels ring finger and opened my mouth. Lets get married. I just used direct words that contained my sincerity. Shael gave a satisfied smile. I was worried that it might have sounded a bit too simple, but the expression on Shaels face eased my heart. Laughing, the corners of Shaels mouth suddenly parted, as she struggled to create a beautiful smile. After repeating it several times, Shael pursed her lips to say something to me who was waiting for her response. Of course. Did you mean not to? .. I was a bit taken aback by Shaels unexpected response. Crying with a very happy heart, or epting the marriage proposal with a wide smilewasnt that usually the case? I couldnt help but be at a loss for words at the confident, calm, yet shameless appearance of Shael. I did, always Thene. I will tell my parents. Dont you have anything else to say? Shael cut off my thought and asked me to follow her. For some unknown reason, I felt quite sad. It reminded me of the viiness from the past who always ignored my opinion. The viiness who always ignored me and always got ahead of me when we walked together. I frowned as I recalled that bleak past. However, it wasnt long before I got back my smile. The back of her neck is red Because I noticed that the back of Shaels neck was more red than usual as she headed towards Duke Jespens room. Come quickly! Looking back at it now, Shael had urged me to follow and calmly walked forward, but she always matched my pace. I realized that when I noticed that Shaels stride length was shortening. I could see her hands trembling, and I could see her body stiffening up. As soon as I realized that, I understood why she had suddenly turned around and started walking. It must be because she didnt want show me her reddened cheeks. It wasnt that she was ignoring me, it was because she couldnt think properly due to the shame. A happy smile appeared on my face, as I followed her at a reasonable distance.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 108: Words of Wisdom (1) Chapter 108: Words of Wisdom (1) Just before reaching Duke Jespens room, Shaels face gradually regained its usual color. I sped up and caught up with Shael, who was ahead of me, and grabbed her hand. Lets go together. Theres nothing wrong with going together. Yes, yes. It was silence after that. The long hallway of the Azbel family mansion was dominated by nothing but silence. What should I do? How can I lift her mood? It was hard for mee up with a solution. I shifted my gaze to Shael and looked at her pouting lips. Wahthis is bad And so there was only one thing I could do. I hugged Shael and took her lips. I didnt know if this will help erase her resentment, but I did it anyways. First of all, I wanted to k1ss her, and secondly, Shael usually liked it when did. So I had to take a chance. But it seemed that Shael wanted a k1ss more than I thought, as even after several minutes, Shael didnt try to part her lips. Is it right that Im doing this in the hallway? No one would say anything to Shael and me, but it was still quite embarrassing. I felt a bit embarrassed. But Shael, who always blushed and avoided such things, only became bolder at times like this. Anyways, I was able to finish the long and deep k1ss with Shael only after I felt my neck going numb. Thud! At the same time, I heard the sound of something fall. Looking around, I discovered Duke Jespen. It seemed that he had dropped a few magic tools on the ground and had covered both of his eyes. Kuhmmis it over? Yes, yes. Itsdone. I felt a tsunami of embarrassment wash over me. I also felt a bit resentful at Shael for not letting go of my lips quickly. Wonderful! .. Could it be that all of those 1,203 k1sses were such long k1sses? Shael confidently nodded her head. No, why is she nodding her head for that? If it wasnt for Duke Jespen in front of me, I would have given Shael a good flick on the forehead. Wonderful! But I wont lose. I will work hard with Ene Duke Jespen, who was looking at his lovely daughter, suddenly stopped his gaze on the ring Shael was wearing, and opened his mouth wide in surprise. Therefore, I decided to make things clear. I decided to propose. I see Duke Jespen calmly nodded his head, but before long he looked at Shael and me as if he was happy. I didnt even have to say more, because Duke Jaspen was nodding his head in satisfaction. It made sense, considering we were already engaged. Since Duke Jespen was aware of Shaels personality, he must have been waiting for Shael and me to confirm our feelings before things became official. And now, since that wish had finallye true, Duke Jespen must be feeling quite moved. Let me prepare the wedding hall. Those words revealed Duke Jespens sincere feelings. He wanted to see his daughters marriage in a grand and luxurious ce. In addition, it also revealed that he wanted to help his daughters marriage as much as possible. Unfortunately, however, Shael and I couldnt ept those feelings. Because Shael and I had a ce in mind. It was the wedding hall we saw while touring Holy Land. As I was hesitating over how I should bring the matter up, Shael suddenly spoke up, There is a wedding hall that we have already chosen at the Holy Land. Shael was so busy watching me that she didnt even look at Duke Jespen properly, and said such heartless words. Isnt that a bit too heartless? Duke Jespen continued to send an earnest nce at Shael, but there was no way that would work. Therefore he could only give on the wedding hall, spoke again, The wedding dress! I shall prepare a very pretty dress! We had bought a wedding dress at the dressing room we went to before. So, unfortunately, even the dress was already decided. Duke Jespen was quite desperate to do something for his daughter, but then he noticed the meaning in my gaze. Eheven the dress is already decided? Duke Jespen shook his head as if he was speechless, and remarked, I underestimated the preparedness of the Empires greatest pair of lovers, boasting 1,203 k1sses Duke Jespen seemed quite dispirited at the reality. Even then, he smiled happily at the news of Shaels marriage, but he felt depressed again because there was nothing he could do to contribute. And so, the doting father continued to repeat that expression for several moments.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 108: Words of Wisdom (2) Chapter 108: Words of Wisdom (2) The good news soon spread throughout the entire Azbel family mansion. The maids who were interested in the rtionship between Shael and me were busy screaming happily, and Duke Jespen was busy humming with all sorts of colorful tunes. Now I would only have to break the news to the Baslett family. However, the night was already quite deep, so I put off the matter of breaking news to the Baslett family until tomorrow. I only gave Duke Ezran a tip in advance by letter. At the moment, Shael and I were sitting while facing each other and having tea as usual. Looking at Shael sipping her tea, I smiled, and received a cute re in response. As I kept staring at Shael like that, the shy viiness had no choice but to grumble. Stop staring No. Since we are soon to be married, does it make sense that we cant even look at each other? Shael remained silent, having nothing to say in response. She just blushed and turned her head away. As I continued to stare at her like that, Shael let out a sigh, and red at me again. She seemed to be feeling extremely shy, and wanted me so stop staring at her. Of course, there was no way I would listen to her, and tired to counter Shaels re with a strange proverb. There is a saying that married couples are of one mind. What are you saying all of a sudden? So after all, I am yours and you are mine. Theres no harm if I just stare at you, right? Shael, who couldnt bear to refute, approached me. Then she stretched her hand to pinch at my cheek. Can I pinch my husbands cheek like this? You can. .. I wanted the rtionship between us as a married couple to be morefortable than that. Anyways, I noticed Shaels thoughtful expression when I brought up the proverb. However, that thoughtful expression changed the next instant. It seemed that she was nning something. Then you shouldnt gamb1e, right? I dont understand why you suddenly brought up the matter of gamb1ing. Obviously, Shael wanted to use this logic to make me give up gamb1ing. However, not matter what she said, I would never stop gamb1ing. Of course not! Why? It was because I knew the future. The current timeline had only covered about half of the plot of the original novel. So I would be able to have a huge advantage in gamb1ing. For example, I would be able to guess the winner of any popr tournaments in the empire with the knowledge I had of the future. Utilizing that knowledge would be of great help to the Baslett familys finances, which have been going through tough timestely. I might even be able to help the wealthy Azbel family. As I was lost in my thoughts about gamb1ing, Shael grumbled. You said that married couples are of one mind. Why are you bringing that up here? I hate gamb1ing, so you shouldnt be gamb1ing either. To be honest, she was right. Still, I couldnt give in to Shaels words. I had to gamb1e, and I also wanted to annoy Shael. Then I should be able to gamb1e to my hearts content for a while. Why? Its because we arent married yet. Realizing that fact, Shael hardened her face. So far, youve been using the word marriage a lot I watched Shaels expression change in real time, andughed. Shael looked at me and said, If we really be a married couple, you should prepare yourself. Hmmm, prepare myself? What do you mean? Shael followed up with some scary words, There is a proverb that says that couples do not stop fighting. .. I imagined that future in my headI was teasing Shael, but in the end, I was getting scolded by her . However, there is a saying that a fight between married couples is simr to cutting water with a knife. Really? Shael, who was watching me with a smile, opened her mouth, Then will it be safe even if I cut it as hard as I can with a sword? Wait. Is that really true? I felt a cold sweat run down my back at Shaels ominous words. Of course, Shael must be saying that as a joke. For some reason, it seemed to me that my future would be like being held captive by Shael. However, that future made me happy. Whatever future it was, Id be able to enjoy it as long as I was with Shael. And now, that future was not far away. Thinking about the future made me smile in genuine happiness.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 109: Cure (1) Chapter 109: Cure (1) In the end, I was the one who was defeated by Shael. I had no choice but to make a promise not to touch anything rted to gamb1ing from now on. Its a pity that I missed out on making a fortune. Since Shael hated it so much, I couldnt help it. I was worried about the Baslett familys finances, but fortunately, Shael said that the Azbel family would provide support to the family little by little. Then, all thats left is to tell the Barslett family about this directly. Finally, I came out of the Azbel family mansion with Shael, still full of joy and happiness. Our next destination was Baslett Estate. * * * The Baslett family had apletely different atmosphere from the Azbel family. Unlike the Azbel family, who were making a ruckus about the news of our marriage, the Baslett family was silent. From the beginning, the people of the Baslett family, who were obsessed with the way of the sword, was like that, but today the silence was particrly severe. And, I understood the reason why as soon as I met the butler. Young Lord! You are finally here! Why is the atmosphere like this? The lord is ill. He coughed up blood a little while ago while watching over the swordsmanship of one of the knights. I had seen Duke Ezran coughing up blood before. At the time, I thought it was due to the restriction ced on him to prevent the leakage of secretsbut now it seemed that it wasnt the case at all! I have to do something about it. As I was lost in my thoughts, I heard the butlers words. I couldnt deliver the news quickly because the family lord told me not to do so. From now on, just tell me right away. After talking with the butler, I headed to the room where Duke Ezran was resting. It will be fine. There are many excellent medicinal herbs in the Azbel family. Shael tried tofort me as she looked at me to check if I was feeling down. My heart, which was anxious, suddenly calmed down from Shaels actions. It wasnt long before I saw Duke Ezrans room. I knocked on the door with tension in my body. Knock! Knock! Knock! Duke Ezran gave permission toe into the room. Kikiiik! I opened the door. At the same time, my eyes fell on Duke Ezran. His condition was worse than I thought. His forehead was dripping with cold sweat, his arms were shaking as if it were cold, and his eyes were half-closed from exhaustion. There was no change in his expression, but his body was expressing his condition. Ahh, are you okay? Im just tired from practicing swordsmanship. He was lying. His condition was too severe to be called tired due to intense training. There was a reason why the butler had an anxious expression on his face. If you dont have anything more to say, then get out. As soon as I heard Duke Ezrans words, I began to worry even more. Would it be correct to ask some questions here? I could make the situation worse by asking something rashly. Duke Ezran had vomited blood while trying to reveal something to me about my memories of the past timeline. So, I decided to tell him the news about Shael and me. I had sent a letter in advance, but he probably wasnt able to check it due to his condition. Therefore, I said while holding the hand of Shael, who was standing still next to me. I decided to marry Shael. Duke Ezran turned to look at us, his eyes struggled to express his emotions. It took you long enough. Congrattions nheless. Hurry up and inform the rest of the Baslett family of this news. Nodding his head, Duke Ezran closed his eyes again, clearly exhausted from the fatigue. Yes, I will make sure to ask him once I solve the problem. Kikiiik! It was then that someone opened the door and entered the room. He came in without knocking? There was no way something like that would happen unless it was very urgent. However, the huge variety of medicines the person was carrying showed the seriousness of the situation. HhhYoung Lord? Is my fathers condition serious? I want you to tell me the situation too. Thats actually The physician turned to look at Duke Ezran, who was already asleep. His breathing was regr. Then physician lowered his voice and said, Milord is suffering from an unknown and incurable disease. His condition is quite severe If even a physician from a ducal house didnt know about the disease, then it could be regarded as a disease that no one in the empire would know about as well. The physician and Shael must have known that, and their expressions turned gloomy. As we were lost in the gloom, the sudden voice of Duke Ezran was heard. What does it matter? Eran will have to take over everything anyway. So it shouldnt pose a problem at all. Milord The physician approached my father with medicine in an attempt to save him somehow. However, Duke Ezran shook his head as if it was unnecessary. Then he asked everyone to leave the room except for me. First of all, congrattions on your marriage to Shael. Its just a pity that I dont have much time left. Duke Ezran kept his expression calm even as he spoke such sorrowful words, like he usually did.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 110: Conversation (1) Chapter 110: Conversation (1) Duke Ezrans eyes widened. It made sense. His body, which was sore and tired just a while ago, was suddenly full of energy. Just looking at his appearance, you could tell Duke Ezrans condition was getting better by the second. There was no way Duke Ezran didnt know that. I dont understandhow can this happened. Didnt I try to tell you? There is a way to cure it. I fixed my eyes on the earrings I had given to Duke Ezran. Duke Ezran, noticing my gaze, touched the earrings. Those earrings can cure any disease. The notion itself seemed absurd, but Duke Ezran, who had already experienced the effect, nodded and epted my words. After taking a deep breath, I asked him, I want to know how you got sick and why. I had roughly guessed the truth. It was clear that it was due to the contract he had made with the Demon King. But I didnt want to stop there. I wanted to hear more details. If the disease was a shackle that prevented him from talking about the past timeline, he should be able to speak freely now that the disease had been cured. Duke Ezran stayed silent for a moment, then said, As you might have guessed, I had made a deal with the Demon King. In order to make things interesting he gave me an incurable disease that eats away at life, and gets worse every time I bring up matters of the past and try to help you. Duke Ezran put his hand near his heart, as if he was checking his own body condition. Originally, he would have felt something wrong with his body because he directly brought up the matter of the deal, but now that his illness had been cured, and his body was fine. Before long, Duke Ezran opened his mouth again, Thats why I couldnt do anything until now. My body used to grow weak when I said something that was rted to the deal or did something to help you. Now that I think about it, Duke Ezran had never helped me no matter how dire the situation was. However, he would always drawn himself in Baslet familys work so that I could have spend time with Shael. So thats the only way he could help While I was living a happy life with Shael, Duke Ezran continued to work while fighting his illness. I bit my lip, barely keeping myself calm. It was not the right time to express those feelings. I had to wait at least until I heard all of Duke Ezrans story. I would like to hear more about the deal with that Demon King. Duke Ezran, again remained silent for a moment, then opened his mouth. A lot of things were sacrificed. I dont want to go into detail. I had no choice but to be silent. Even when the constraints were lifted, I knew why Duke Ezran refrained from talking about the matter. It must be because of me. Since it was a deal to revive a person, many things must have been sacrificed in the transaction. It was clear that he was reluctant to talk because he was worried that I would me myself for it. Actually, I didnt even have to ask. Because I already knew about what had been lost due to the deal. Duke Ezran had lost his Aura. Not only that, unlike the memories I had experienced after destroying the bracelet, the current Duke Ezran seemed a bit too cold and emotionless. It was a situation that could only be exined by the notion that he had lost his ability to feel. In addition, Daria Baslett, who was my mother, was absent. That too must have happened because of me. After thinking about that, I couldnt raise my head properly in front of Duke Ezran. He had sacrificed everything for me and endured immense pain. Even so, I felt awkward in front of him and avoided the matter, so it was difficult to give him a dignified look. I amsorry. All I could do was sincerely apologize to Duke Ezran, who had lost everything because of me. Duke Ezran still looked at me without showing any emotion. My heart ached as if it was being torn apart. That said, I didnt want to end it in an awkward way. There is one thing I dont understand. Can you please exin? Duke Ezran didnt answer my words. But it wasnt that he was ignoring it, as he nodded his head in response and opened the drawer next to the bed. What Duke Ezran took out was a teacup with an antique and unique pattern and a photo. The picture was painted with my favorite ce, the garden, where I spend my time with Shael. In the picture, Duchess Daria and Duke Ezran were drinking tea with a smile on their faces. Duke Ezran nced at the photo and looked at me, You should be familiar with her. Eh When I checked the picture he took out, all the doubts in my heart turned to conviction, and I remembered the time before I came to this world, and the face of my aunt who had raised me appeared in my mind. Then I moved my eyes to the teacup that Duke Ezran had taken out. It was teacup with a familiar design. I had seen teacups with simr designs in my previous world. The Baslett family had several types of tea even though no one liked it. They were the kinds of tea I had been drinking all the time even before I came to this world. Then, there was the garden, which had been beautifully maintained and rarely visited by people. It also had a simr shape to the one I had in my memories. Even though I didnt like gardening very much, it was still my favorite ce to spend time. In the picture, Daria Baslett was sitting in the garden, and she was drinking her tea in a position familiar to me, with her left hand resting on her chin.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 110: Conversation (2) Chapter 110: Conversation (2) They were simr to my aunts habits. After finishing all these thoughts, I looked at Duke Ezran in cold sweat. I wondered if my doubts, which were now turning into certainties, were actually correct, and if so, what the hell happened. I wanted Duke Ezran to validate my conjectures. You are right. Duke Ezran, who saw through my thoughts, spoke mechanically, while awkwardly raising the corner of his mouth. So there is no need to be sorry. Transmigration That was what Daria also wanted. I was speechless. It was partly because of theplicated and unbelievable situation, and partly because of the sad feeling spreading through my heart. So, the aunt who raised me was the woman called Daria Baslet in this world? It was a heartbreaking fact. At the same time, I felt sorry for Duke Ezran. It meant that when Duke Ezran was leading a miserable life, I had been living a terribly happy life. When I struggled to open my mouth, Duke Ezran who spoke first. If youre going to be sorry, youd better make it up to Shael. Shael must have suffered more than anyone else. I see I had already made that decision I before, but I further solidified my decision to make Shael happy forever. What I felt as I made my decision was an infinitelyplex emotion. Duke Ezran waited for me without a word. I quickly made up my mind and tried to keep myposure. It was useless to express my feelings. Rather, it would be good for Duke Ezran to quickly recover and talk. After taking a few deep breaths, I was able to ask him more. Why did the Demon King agree to make such a deal. I couldnt help but wonder. The deal that Duke Ezran made with the Demon King was quite confusing. It was saving someones life, and taking important things in return. However, in that transaction, there was nothing that would benefit the Demon King. It was just a transaction full of conditions that would make Duke Ezran suffer. The answer was simple. To make people suffer. Its what the demons usually want and go crazy to get. Suffering Of course, there is no need to me them. Rather, I am grateful that he epted the deal. Then Duke Ezran pondered something more before continuing. And I didnt understand it properly, but he said that he wrote novels as a hobby Novel? I heard that he would write a novel for women. I dont know what nonsense he was talking about, but he said that it would make a lot of people suffer in the end. It was aplicated matter, conscious of that fact, Duke Ezran added, He said that it he would enjoy it a lot, so he epted my deal, even if it seemed like he would suffer losses. That was a rather interesting thing to say, and it was also quite amusing. A Demon King, a being who liked to make people suffer, wrote novels for others to read. Wait Suddenly, I was hit by a notion and thought about the original novel. How was the ending of the original novel? I didnt get to read it. However, through the conversation with Duke Ezran, I was able to guess that the ending was certainly not a good one. Even before I had this conversation with Duke Ezran, I realized some of it while thinking about thements from the earlier chapters in the novel. So, does that mean the novel was written by the Demon King aimed at women? Then, the possibility became even greater. Since he said that he liked to make people suffer, then suddenly changing the ending in an unexpected manner would make more sense. Then, one more terrible assumption came to my mind. Before I came to this world, I liked to read a lot. Naturally, I had read many webnovels during that time. There was no guarantee that all stories would be perfect. There were many novels that stopped serialization, and there were novels that suddenly changed genres. What kind ofments did they receive? [You ba*tard writer, suddenly changing the genre and turning it into a sh1tshowlets see who reads your next work hahahaha!] The interesting thing was that their poprity wouldnt decrease even after all the bacsh. I remembered anotherment about a novel that started as a pure love genre, but changed nearing the end. [No, why does the female lead abandon the male lead and get together with another man? If thats the case, why did you put the pure love tag? Why does it have the harem and pure love tags together?] There were quite a few novels that were criticized for having strange developments at unexpected points of the story. However, strangely, some of those works boasted undiminished poprity. If what I thought was correct, the original novel must have been of the same type, where proper information remained hidden due to thement section in the first chapter being already flooded with overwhelming trollments. Thats why it was very popr. If the ending of the original novel really changed, many readers would have suffered. But what if its the work of the Demon King? He must have enjoyed making so many people suffer. Even after the novel ended, many must have suffered a lot because the novel remained popr. In other words, the original novel was a demons trap! It was akin to a never ending source of suffering! He must be enjoying himself a lot. I was still confused. However, I also felt a bit refreshed. It felt like I realized something unknown that I hadnt been able to solve before.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 111: Gift (1) Chapter 111: Gift (1) The Azbel family and the Baslett family were busy preparing for the wedding. Even though there are still a few days left before the ceremony, the family tried their best to make the wedding as grand as possible. For the wedding venue, we decided to use the ce I had seen with Shael at the Holy Land. The wedding venue was muchrger than I thought, and Shael and I didnt have a lot of friends we could invite. Of course, since wedding invitations were sent to the main members of the families that mainly traded with members of the Azbel and Baslett families, there was no way the wedding would be modest. Shael and I were just thinking about the future, nning, and waiting for a beautiful marriage. Even though there are still several days left, I am nervous. Im not like that at all. That was Shaels answer. Contrary to her answer, of course, Shaels hands were shaking. It was clear that she was also looking forward to marriage as much as me. There is bound to be tension. We will be having a wedding at the wedding hall you saw back then, we also have a very pretty dress. A dress that wasmissioned at the dressing room. It was a dress that made me smile and made me feel happy just by looking at it. If Shael wore that dress, it would put a tremendous strain on my heart. I want to see her in that dress right now, but I somehow endured it. For the happiness of the future that wille slowly but surely. Lets just get out. Father and Duke Jespen will be waiting for you. Duke Jespen and Duke Ezran would being after some time. Shael and I would soon be a married couple. Therefore, both families were supposed to get together and have a meal together. Kikiiik! ? Shael gave me a questioning gaze. The reason was that she must have felt my attitude was more cautious than usual. In response, I took Shaels hand and stepped down the stairs of Baslett Mansion. What are you doing? Shael asked while holding my hand. She had a valid reason to ask such a question. Because I was acting overprotective, and treating Shael as if she was a treasure. As I recalled the memories of the past in more detail, so I cant help but act like this. The guilt I felt for Shael was what made me do that, and the conversation with Duke Ezran was the trigger. Duke Ezran wasnt the only one who suffered in the timeline where I died. Shael must have gone through hard adversity too. I couldnt even fathom how much pain Shael must have felt. I was the reason she was obsessed over Clies Bracelet of Holy Power in the original timeline and tried to take it away Shael, who lost her fianc and stole the Bracelet of Holy Power from Clie in order to save me. I dont know how painful and heartbreaking it must have been. Even in the original novel, Shael had a miserable ending. After fulfilling her wish through the Bracelet of Holy Power, she must havee to a disastrous conclusion soon after. If I didnt feel sorry for Shael who did so much for me, that would be ridiculous. So I spoke to Shael, who was still standing on the stairs and ring at me, with the guilt growing in my heart. What if you identally slip on the stairs? I can walk just fine on my own, so watch out for yourself. Shael couldnt bear to get mad at the person who cared about her, so she grunted and passed me by. It is alright to worry about something, but, dont do anything weird. Then snapped at me with such a remark. I followed her, feeling my love for her grow even more. I felt happy just walking down the hallway with Shael. Time passed before we knew it, and we arrived at therge dining room in the Baslett Mansion. Duke Jespen and Duchess Ene were seated already. It was the same with Duke Ezran. I thought it would definitely create an awkward atmosphere. Because Duke Ezrans personality was quite different from Duke Jespens. Strangely, however, the atmosphere wasnt too bad. It was thanks to the friendship between Duke Jespen and Duke Ezran that was stronger than I thought. Ezran, its been a while since I saw you, and yourplexion seems to be better than before. Duke Jespen said with a grin. Since he had been cured of the disease he had been suffering from, Duke Ezran had a brighterplexion than before. And so, we talked about many things. I was able to obtain a lot of information that would help strengthen the rtionship between the Azbel family and the Baslett family, which had been close in the first ce, and also received advice on how to better the Baslett familys difficult financial situation. Suddenly Duke Jespen mentioned something strange. Actually, something strange happened some time ago. Someone is destroying books in the Azbel library. And, Shael, who was eating dessert next to me, started coughing. Is something wrong? Oh, nonothing. After exchanging some words with Shael, I spoke to Duke Jespen. It must be a big issue. Arent there some important books in the Azbel familys library? Duke Jespen, who tilted his head, said with a frown on his face. Only books rted to romance were damaged. First of all, I was d that the important books were safe. But, books rted to romance? Why are only those books being damaged? It was difficult to understand, and I didnt want to understand. I found out today, and its the same with the Basletts library. Some of the books are torn out as well. Duke Jespen pulled out some books. Most of them were books from the Baslett familys library. As he said, a lot of pages were seriously torn out. It wasnt a big deal, but I was curious and checked one of the books.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 112: Happiness (1) Chapter 112: Happiness (1) The silence felt even more awkward than the day I first confessed my love for Shael. Is there anything you would like to eat? Normally, Shael would have overcame her shame by saying something like, [D-dessert] However, this time Shael didnt answer at all, she just kept opening and closing her mouth repeatedly. If she kept acting like that, Duke Jespen might find out what happenedst night. Because that person was very adept at reading his beloved daughters emotions. Lets go for a walk first. There were only a few days left before the wedding. As soon as we decided to get married, we immediately set a date for the wedding. Of course, there was no need to rush. Until the dayes when we would be together, we could just spend time taking a walk. And so, I walked down the hallway of Baslett Mansion with Shael. The Baslett family was very busy. But, it was a pity that we had no one to invite to the wedding. I realized it while thinking about the people I would invite for the wedding, but Shael and I had a very few people we could call friends. No, it would be right to say that there were none at all. When sending wedding invitations, I just stayed silent and froze. Duke Jespen, who saw through it, broke into a cold sweat and gave us words offort. It was fortunate that there were many members of the Baslett family and the Azbel family. As I was contemting if there was anyone to send a wedding invitation to, I heard Shaels voice. What is it? I was wondering if there was someone I could send a wedding invitation to. I didnt really have to worry so much because there were members of the two duke families. Still, it was a pity that Shael and I couldnt invite anyone directly. Shael tilted her head. It seemed that Shael hadnt even thought about the matter. Still, it was a once-in-a-lifetime event. So shouldnt it be important? You have no one to send. Isnt that the same for you? It was also Shaels fault that I couldnt make friends with anyone else in the first ce. I used each and every day of my life to improve myself in order to satisfy the wicked viiness, Shael, and even spent my spare time with her. Even now, despite her personality bing a little milder, I couldnt even make a single friend because Shael wouldnt like it if I talked to anyone else other than her. Still There would be no such thing in the future. Shael filled my loneliness by herself, and I would have a family one day as well. I will just live like this from now on. That thought seemed to be the same for Shael. We made a promise to each other that we would confidently live without any social interactions. It was a really funny promise. That is such a ridiculous statement. I said I would y with you from now on, are you dissatisfied? Just likest night? To be honest, I am quite satisfied. Shael blushed. My words mustve made made ger think about yesterdays events. Anyways, as if we were following the traces of the past, we toured the ces we had traveled together before our love blossomed. First of all, we visited the Azbel family mountain range. It was a mountain where I had to carry Shael because she hurt her legs. Is Shaels physical strength still as bad? Yes it was. Proven by the fact that she was now panting and gasping for breath. At the same time, she was giving me a pitiful gaze. And so, it was inevitable that I had to carry her on my back. I did it in the past, and it was difficult for me to refuse Shaels request now. At the same time, I couldnt stop myself from teasing her. You seem to be heavier than before. I immediately felt a pinch at the nape of my neck. But even in that, I could feel her consideration for me. The fact itself made meugh. I was conscious of it before, but Shael had changed quite a lot. It seemed that all the hard work I had done so far had paid off. The viiness from the novel became a woman who couldnt live without me, and her cold personality that would argue with anything that walked on legs had disappeared. Actually, she still had a little bit of the past coldness. But I was satisfied with the fact that the coldness was not directed toward me, or toward someone innocent. Even if I be heavy, you wont be able to get away. I showed a foolish smile at Shaels shameless words At this ratewould I smile even if Shael bullied me? I wondered when I became so stupid. However, it didnt feel bad, so I smiled again.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to support me if you can. You can also support me and sponsor chapters at BuymeaCoffee! A little support will help me a lot in these tough times. If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 113: Marriage (1) Chapter 113: Marriage (1) The Holy Land was dyed in white. Shael and I were walking together on a ce that was like a white canvas. Our destination was the wedding hall that we had seen before while attending the Blessing Meeting. It was the ce where Shael and I would be forming an eternal bond. The people of the Holy Land hated us because of Clies machinations, but thanks to the wealth of the wealthy Azbel family, we were able to rent the wedding venue. The rumors spread by Clie had faded away quite a lot as well, so it wasnt that much of a troublesome matter. Anyway, the important thing is that today is my wedding day with Shael. When I recalled the fact that I had been reminding myself several times, a broad smile appeared on my face. I was acting like this, so what kind of expression was the shy Shael making? She must be making a silly face I turned her head to look at Shael for a definitive answer. However, my prediction was not correct. Shael wasnt making a silly face, she was pouting her lips as if there was something wrong. What is it? We arete, hurry! In fact, there was quite a bit of time left before the ceremony began. We also purposely left early to spend time together before the ceremony. The wedding hall was still being prepared by the family members. So there was definitely something strange about Shaels words. You look like you are hiding something. Oh, nonothing. As I turned my head to take a look, Shael blocked my way as if she was trying to cover something up. Of course, with her small body, she couldnt block my vision. And, what appeared in my sight was a stone statue that Shael had been trying to hide. It was the statue of the Goddess of Love. It was same the Goddess statue we saw when I and Shael came to the Blessing Meeting. Come to think of it, Shael had suddenly urged me to repeat my confession in front of the statue of the Goddess. After recalling that memory, I could understand why Shael was trying to hide the Goddess statue. There was a legend that if you confess in front of the Goddess statue, your love willst forever. It was a legend I saw in a book I read beforeing to the Holy Land. That was the reason why Shael was ready to bear the shame and demanded that I confess again. And that was also probably why she was covering the statue of the Goddess now. Looks like youre covering the Goddess statue. Shael shook her head. But looking at her reaction, it seemed that my guess was correct. Anyways, I couldnt just waste the opportunity to tease Shael, so I opened my mouth. There was a legend that if you confess in front of the Goddess statue, your love willst forever.. Dont speak. As she realized that I already knew about the legend, Shael red at me. I stroked Shaels head a few times and didnt stop walking. As time passed, I saw arge tree. Like the statue of the Goddess, it was a tree I had seen before. I hung my wish on the tallest branch of this tree. Shael had written her wish on two pieces of paper. I still remembered it quite vividly. Do you remember hanging the wish? Of course. Did you wish for us to be able to start a family together? To make things clear, it was the wish I had written on the paper. How can you know that! But looking at Shaels reaction, it seemed that she also written the same thing. I could see Shaels blushing cheeks, so I could tell. So Shael wrote the same wish as me. Of course, Shael wrote down one more thing. But, I decided not to look into it. Lets save the rest for the future. I tried to ignore Shael who was poking me in the back and headed towards our destination. Soon, a huge wedding hall crowded with familiar people caught my eye. The members of the Azbel family and the Baslett family greeted us with happy smiles. Now, the preparations for the wedding wereplete. After spending some time with Shael, who wanted a long hug in the middle, there was not much time left until the guests arrived. We went into the ceremony hall together, calming our trembling hearts as much as possible. * * * I took a deep breath and stared at the mirror. I carefully inspected my whole body, worried about whether there was any dust on it. Everything was fine except for the beating heart that I couldnt control. Im so nervous. Young Lord, you look splendid. You have to leave the waiting room soon I couldnt pay attention to the butlers words. The thoughts about Shael had indiscriminately taken over my mind. Is Shael okay? She must be more nervous than me. Still, shell be smiling brightly. In my mind, I pictured a nervous Shael. I missed her quite a lot. It was quite a strange feeling since it hadnt been that long since I parted with Shael. At that time, the signal that the preparations were over was heard. I forcibly pulled my still nervous body, and walked forward. The wedding hall finally entered my view. I could see the mages of the Azbel family casting light magic, and the swordsmen of the Baslett family standing in rows. I turned my head and looked at them all. I was able to feel their good will towards the event. When my wandering gaze reached a certain ce, my mouth hung open. I saw Shael walking with Duke Jespen in her wedding dress. As soon as I saw her, my heart, which had been pounding with tension, stiffened for an instant. Shael was so beautiful. More beautiful as usual. She was prettier and more elegant than ever before. She had an elegant and noble aura about her very being, and it enthralled my mind. When I came to her senses, Shael was already in front of me. I almost reached out and gave her a hug. Because I felt that Shael, who was looking at me, was unbearably cute. Duke Jespen, standing next to Shael, smiled. The best lovers in the Empire. Thank you. I wont say anything long. I believe that you will live a good life even if I dont say anything. That was a moving statement. However, Duke Jespen seemed like he was feeling nervous as well. Why does Duke Jespen seem more nervous than me? Thanks to that, I was able to calm my trembling body a bit.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 113: Marriage (2) Chapter 113: Marriage (2) I thanked Duke Jespen and held Shaels hand. I felt Shaels warmth. I could feel the warm support from our parents gazes, and not only that, but everyone at the wedding hall was sending their fervent blessings. Then we stopped in front of the Bishop of the Holy Land who would be officiating our wedding. The Bishop opened his mouth to say all the good things he was supposed to say. Even though it was disrespectful to the Bishop of the Holy Land, my ears werepletely oblivious to the words he was saying with such passion. The reason for that was all my attention was now set on Shael. That seemed to be the case for Shael as well. Shael sent me a look, as if she was trying to say something. [Why dont you concentrate!] I was able to interpret the meaning of that look even if I couldnt hear her. [Isnt it the same for you?] I also told Shael with a lool of my own. I could see Shael frowning slightly, as if she had understood what I was trying to convey. [Your face is red. I think youre really nervous.] [Speak for yourself.] We had several more of such conversations that we could convey without words. We could hear the beating of our hearts louder than the voice of the officiant. It must be the same for Shael as well. .kiss! And finally, I was able to hear something. To be exact, I only heard one word. I knew at least that it was time for Shael and I to kiss each other. I turned her head towards Shael. Shael was already looking at me and raising her head. At some point, Shaels and my lips touched. Only then did my tense body calm down, and my trembling hands became firm. My ears, which had been unable to hear anything except for the sound of my heart, became so sensitive that I could even hear the flow of air, and even more warm heat enveloped my body. A sweet and hot kiss. A lovely kiss that could fill the pure white Holy Land with the love of Shael and I, full of colors. It was an infinitely long, satisfying kiss. * * * What came after, was a repetition of our happy daily life. Shael and I were eating dessert together. Across from us sat Duke Jespen. In front of him, was a single dessert as Shael had allocated, and in front of Shael and me, there were piles of desserts. Isnt this too much? I felt pity for Duke Jespen, who was thrilled that Shael had given him a piece of her dessert. Then Shael handed me a cupcake and she said, This is delicious. Try it. It was as Shael said. In my opinion, these cupcakes were quite delicious. I also held out one of Shaels favorite cookies and held it out to her. Shael took the cookie into her mouth, munching on the cookies as if to savor the sweetness. Then she frowned and shook her body. Eh There was no way Shael would hate my cookies. In other words, there mush be something was wrong with Shael. I calmed down and patted Shael on the back. I Usually, Duke Jespen wouldve rushed to get the Azbel family doctor right away. However, this time his eyes opened wide, and his mouth hung open. Ho, maybe! Duke Jespen gasped in astonishment. And that astonishment was transferred to me before I knew it. Then a possibility came to my mind. Couldnt it be a child? But that couldnt be the case. Because Shael and I had put off our family ns. Except for that one steamy night, she had been on birth control. Ugh! But, as if denying my thoughts at once, Shaels nausea came again. I didnt have time to think further. When I came to my senses, the Azbel family physician called by Duke Jespen had already arrived. The results came quickly. Good news! It is as the head of the household said, the Young Lady is with a child! It was a news with an impact that could make everyone in the Azbel family faint. * * * I was sitting on the sofa and looking at Shaels belly. I couldnt believe that there was a small life in that small ce. We were about to have a child. I would finally be able to see Ruelle. Iughed at the happy though. Yes, the family ns that we had nned in advance have been disrupted, but what about it? The important thing was that I would be a father. There was just one thing I was curious about. As we had nned, we tried to avoid having a child as much as possible. Was it possible to have a child just from one night? Anyways, it was a very happy thing. I couldnt wipe away the smile on my face . But still, I asked Shael to satiate my curiosity. I am very happy. But havent we been using magic tools to avoid having children? Shael nodded her head. Certainly, we used magic tools. Ah, maybe the magic tool was defective. It would be a good idea to check it in case we need to use it again someday. Shael tilted her head, opened her mouth. The magic tool is fine. So youre saying that I misused the magic tool? Shael opened her mouth to respond to me, who was suspicious. It must have happened on that night. So the first time we My memories of that night was fresh. That night when we drank wine and lost control. Still, I had maintained a bit of my reason, and had only proceed after Shael had confirmed that it was a safe day. Didnt you say it was a safe day? It was. I became even more curious. But seeing Shael nodding her head even now, it didnt seem like she was telling a lie. What couldve happened? When I raised my question, the expression on Shaels face changed. The corners of her mouth went up, and formed a naughty smirk. Then she gently stroked her belly, as she shamelessly proimed. It was a safe day to have a child. Honestly it was an enchanting sight. I cherished the scene before me and looked back at our past memories. [Shut up, you bit*ch.] It all began with an insultalong with a promise to rehabilitate the wicked woman. But now, I didnt consider that woman a bitch. She was now my one an only wife. How shameless I looked down to tease Shael. However, Shael was already asleep. Isnt this unfair? Still, it was a Shael-like thing to do, so it didnt matter much. Rather, I liked Shaels shamelessness and found it quite lovable. I felt the wind blow. So I got up to close the window. I didnt want Shael to catch a cold. Out of the window, I could see the horizon stretching far and wide into the distance. The stars above were loftily emitting light. Even though it was far away, the starlighting through the window felt quite soothing. The starlight enveloped us. As if blessing the birth of a new life. The window was closed. Nevertheless, the starlight filled the room with a happy atmosphere. I hugged Shael who was lying on the bed and closed my eyes. It seemed that the warmth we felt at the wedding hall was still covering our bodies. The warmth that would never be lost. In the future, whenever I look back on the warmth of that time, happy memories wille to my mind. So, eternal and endless happiness will be with us in the future. We will have a family full of happiness, and sometimes we will have trivial arguments, but in the end we willugh and talk. I was sure
Goblin: There you have itthe end of Chapter 113, marking the end of this sweet and lovely novel, Rehabilitating the Viiness. I must say, it ended in a satisfying manner, without needlessly dragging on. It left no regrets. However, there are still 5 more side stories to go. I call them side stories, but they are more like the continuation of the story, focusing more on the cute Ruelle. And after that, I will give my farewell speech for this novel, as well as talk about the project that will be taking RTVs ce. Thank you all for all your support throughout this journey.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 114: Side Story – A New Family (1) Chapter 114: Side Story ¨C A New Family (1) I was heading to the Azbel familys mansion while holding Shaels hand. All actions requited extreme caution. Shael must never hit anything, and she must not slip! A leaf appeared in front of Shael. Even if it was a leaf, if it was in front of Shael, it should be considered as a huge obstacle! Please stop. After carefully blowing away the leaf with magic so it wouldnt touch Shael, I grabbed Shaels hand again. But Shael didnt move her body as if her feet were glued to the ground. Is something wrong? Youre being too overprotective. Overprotective? You dont know how fragile a human life is. Even if you step on the wrong leaf Shael didnt listen to me and moved on. If you keep doing that, I will use my magic. That, you cant do that. Using magic is a very strenuous exercise. So using magic was no good. Because intense and extreme exercise cant be good for pregnancy. I managed to get Shael to sit on the bench while she was threatening to use magic. After that, it was time to have a happy time. I gently put my hand on Shaels belly and felt the child move little by little. You can stroke it harder. No. . I couldnt. Because strong stimtion would not be good for the child. Actually, it was okay if I did. But I was very worried. In the first ce, I was satisfied with being able to feel the child to this extent. I can feel it moving. Really? Shael also put her hand on her stomach. Then the childs stopped moving. Boo, I guess its because its feeling shy. Is that so? Yes. Of course, its mother would be better than its father. I couldnt help butugh at Shaels forced excuse. The same was true of Shael, who pitifully made such an excuse. I hope to see it soon. I am so nervous. As Shael said, it has already been several months since we found out she was pregnant. Nevertheless, I hardly ever got used to the fact that I would became a father. I became overprotective of Shael, and whenever I felt her baby move, I made a fuss about it and did stupid things. Lately Ive been acting like an idiot. Shouldnt Shael be in a bad mood? Of course, Shael, threatened to use magic if I acted too overprotective of her. It seemed like an threat close to a joke. Even now, Shael was holding out her hand, asking me to lead her by the hand again. But still, I was worried. Although she seemed alright on the outside, on the inside, she might not like my stupid behavior. While I was suffering from aplex mental agony, it was Shael who erased my agony cleanly. Arent you cleaning? ? I came to my senses at Shaels words and looked ahead. There was a pile of leaves in front of Shael. Shael saw it and was asking me to blow them away. I couldnt help but feel suspicious. Is she doing this on purpose because it looks like Im worried? I could tell from the way Shael was looking at me. It seems like I should make some desserts for Shael It was a trade of sorts. Since Shael was pregnant, I gave her as little desserts as possible. Actually, it didnt matter because I could make a dessert that wasnt harmful to the body, butI didnt. As for Shael, she only ate the dessert made by me, so she didnt touch anything else. So, essentially she was banned from having any desserts. Anyways, I took Shaels hand and led her to the dining room of the Baslett mansion. However, the dessert I had prepared in advance was nowhere to be seen. This situation was quite familiar. Because something like this happened in the past as well. And the culprit, was obvious. Did you eat desserts because you couldnt stand it again? Shaels answer was obvious. Obviously, she would make an excuse, saying, [I was hungryso what else could I have done?] However, Shaels answer exceeded my imagination. Rather, her words were more than enough to convince me. Shael put her hand on her bloated belly and looked at me with pitiful eyes. Then she gave me a bewitching smile. My Ruellewanted to eat the dessert made by her dad. This is It was a battle I had no choice but to lose. In the end, I made Shael another batch of desserts.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 115: Side Story – Running Errands I (1) Chapter 115: Side Story ¨C Running Errands I (1) After reading a storybook to Ruelle, I woke up Shael who had fallen asleep, while leaning on my shoulder. Ruelle immediately hugged her mother, and enjoyed her embrace. Shael also warmly embraced Ruelle. Its amazing every time I see it I didnt expect Shaels maternal love to be so great. To be honest, one couldnt say that Shaels personality was good. Nevertheless, Shaels love for Ruelle was endless. Thanks to that, Ruelle was able to grow up receiving deep love from both me and Shael. I finished all the books! When Ruelle showed off her achievement with a cute voice, Shael responded by patting Ruelles cheek with a loving gaze. Just looking at them warmed my heart. I, too, tried to snuggle up and enjoy a happy embrace. However, as always, Shael teased me with a mischievous smile. Youve became the duke now, so shouldnt you have work to do? Shaels words reminded me of my current identity. Yes, as Shael said, I was now the Duke of House Baslett. Duke Ezran, who had been working hard for a long time, finally decided to pass down the position of the head of the family. The process went smoothly because I had been taking care of the work for some time now. By the way, when I get busy with work, Shael would pout with inted cheeks. Its such a Shael-like thing to do. I couldnt help but give Shael and Ruelle a warm hug. But, as if reminded by Shaels words, Ruelles eyes widened as if she thought of something fun. I want to go on an errand! An errand? Ruelle nodded her head. Errand Even if it wasnt a request from Ruelle, I was thinking of introducing her to the outside world someday. But that wasnt the case now. Ruelle was still only five years old. Let alone running errands, Ruelle had to lead a safe life in the mansion. Oh, cant I? It is possible. Contrary to my thoughts, it was impossible for me to refuse when facing Ruelles earnest gaze. We had numerous safety measures anyway. From a ring that tracked her position, to a ne that was enchanted with great protection mago one in the in the Empire would be able to harm her. In the first ce, I was also nning to follow Ruelle. Ruelle looked up at me with sparkling eyes. It was a gaze that wanted to know what she would have to do. Wouldnt buying milk be all right? Yes! The reason why we chose milk for Ruelles errand was simple. She loved to drink milk. Then tomorrow Lets go today! Ruelle said with a cute tone. Of course, there was no way I could refuse. I gave Ruelle enough money to buy milk, then gave her the ring and the ne for her safety. That alone should be enough, but I also put a separate protection spell on her because of my overflowing worries. Ill be back! Unlike Shael, who was slow, Ruelle moved quickly, and left the mansion. Is this really alright? A child running errands at the age of only five. Still, there was nothing to worry about. Less than 10 seconds after Ruelle left the mansion, Shael and I left as well. Even though we didnt talk to each other, we implicitly executed the same action. Wed better follow suit now. Yes, we should. And so, we left the mansion. We saw Ruelle was walking through the field, murmuring to herself. It was a scene fatal to the heart. Running around to catch butterflies, smelling the scent of the pretty flowers, Ruelle walked on toplete her mission. So cute. Of course. Whose daughter do you think she is? That was Shaels answer, probably indicating that she was cute herself. Its true, so it doesnt matter. Anyway, that wasnt something that was important now. Now I fixed my eyes on Ruelle, who was moving at a brisk pace. At some point, Ruelle arrived at the za of the Baslett familys estate, where there were quite a few people. Ruelle walked on, brightening the somber atmosphere of the Basletts estate with her presence. It felt like Ruelle was the moon in the night sky, making me feel a strange sense of pride.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 115: Side Story – Running Errands I (2) Chapter 115: Side Story ¨C Running Errands I (2) [Ruelles POV] Oops! Ruelle shook her head, waking herself up from the reverie of fun. She had almost forgotten todays goal while looking at the flowers! I have to buy milk for as an errand! However, Ruelles goal wasnt justpleting the errand. It included examining the environment outside the Baslett familys mansion, which she didnt get to experience that much. Ruelle increased her speed, trying to somehow engrave the scenery around her with eyes. Suddenly, she saw passers-by passing by. Hello! Like her daddy said, she didnt skip greetings. The people tilted their heads because she was wearing a luxurious dress, but Ruelle didnt care. She was just doing her best to follow her fathers words. Ah! [Ruelle, friends are important, so its good to try and make friends with good people.] Ruelle, finally recalling her fathers advice, turned her gaze and looked around her. Oh, how are you? She tried to talk to the ant that was roaming below, but the ant didnt talk like they did in the fairy tale. Ruelle looked around her once more. But she couldnt see a child her own age. When the disappointed Ruelle let out a weak sigh, someone came into her field of vision. It was a girl with brown hair. She seemed much older than Ruelle, but that didnt make her an adult. Thats it! This was a rare opportunity! A chance to make a friend. Someone not from another aristocratic family who only valued her for her status. Hi! Wh-whats your name? Ruelle cheerfully greeted the girl with great enthusiasm. It was a perfect greeting, even though she almost stuttered her pronunciation. I-Im Kanna. But the answer wasnt perfect, as the girl responded in a trembling voice, filled with fear. Feeling strange about the fact, Ruelle raised her head and looked more closely at Kanna. Kannas gaze was pointing to Ruelles dress. It was only then that Ruelle realized what was wrong. At the moment, she was wearing a pure white dress with blue frills. It was something that only nobles could afford to wear. What should I do? At this rate, it would be impossible to make friends. Kanna wouldnt even properly look at her, and continued to stand still with a lowered head. First of all, Ruelle decided to tell a harmless lie to make a friend. I-I picked this dress up off the ground! Yes, yes!? Admittedly, telling a lie was harder than she thought. Huh! Ruelle took a brief deep breath. After calming herself down, she looked at Kanna with great expectations, but the other party didnt seem to believe her words. Well, a dress she picked up from the ground wouldnt be this clean. There was no way a dress like this wouldve been left on the ground. What should I do, Daddy? She tried to call her father internally, but there was no answer. What she heard instead was Kannas nervous voice. Are you Lady Ruelle of the Baslett family? I remember seeing a glimpse of you at a festival before Apparently, making friends was quite the difficult ordeal. However, Ruelle didnt give up and earnestly spoke up, I am not Ruelle Baslett! In order to make herself sound convincing, Ruelle decided to double down on the lie. Ruelle looked back at her memories. When Mommy lies to Daddy, what does she do? Yes! She pouts her lips each time and looks away. Ruelle was able to figure out right away that it was a lie, but her Daddy, Eran, kept getting fooled. Ruelle chewed on that fact, pursed her lips, and looked away. Duke of Baslett is not my Daddy! She even pouted after she said it. It was a perfect lie! However, seeing that Kanna still didnt seem to be convinced, Ruelle took another breath and added more lies. My Grandpa is definitely not the Duke Azbel! After that, Ruelle gasped for breath. To her, telling lies was more difficult than using magic. However, there was one other thing that suddenly popped into Ruelles head. [Ruelle, you shouldnt lie.] It was something her Daddy used to tell her quite a lot. Because of that, Ruelle had no choice but to open her closed mouth again. Actually, my Daddy is Duke Baslett. Ruelles confident expression went through a drastic change. Its also true that my Grandpa is Duke Azbel In Ruelles head, her perfect lie had crumbled to pieces.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 116: Side Story – Running Errands II (1) Chapter 116: Side Story ¨C Running Errands II (1) [Daddy Erans POV] Haahh The scene of Ruelle confessing the truth after telling an awkward lie was soul crushing. I had no choice but to let out a groan. Because Ruelles appearance was so cute. Then Ill go The sight of Ruelle leaving after a disappointing greeting made my heart even more sad. I almost lost sight of Ruelle. Theres tracking magic anyway, so it didnt matter even if she was out of our sight. She will arrive soon. Yes. Im d that Ruelles errands will end safely. As Shael said, at some point Ruelle was at the entrance of arge store. Then the smart Ruelle chose three bottles of milk properly toplete the errand, and showed a confident smile. * * * [Ruelles POV] Ruelle brought three bottles of milk and brightly stood at the counter. Give me this! One bottle was for the errand, and the other two were for emergencies. After paying for the milk, Ruelle lightly left the store. The goal of running errands has been achieved. However, in order to properlyplete the errand, the milk had to be properly brought to the mansion. Ruelle embraced the milk. It was in order to somehow keep the milk safe. Of course, it didnt go as Ruelle had nned. A bottle of milk still slipped down while Ruelle was changing her posture. Wow! The bottle fell with a sharp sound, and the milk sttered on the floor. Ah What a waste of milk. If I had known this would happen, I would have drank the milk as soon as I bought it. Thought Ruelle, as she gave a light bow to the unfortunate milk casualty and boldly turned around. Then she saw the girl she had seen earlier. It was the girl named Kanna. Want one? Ye-yes Unknowingly, Ruelle handed a bottle of milk to Kanna. Kanna epted it without hesitation, and Ruelle smiled happily. Maybe we could be friends someday. Ruelle affirmed to herself and continued her journey towards the Baslett Mansion. She passed a hill. Huh-up Ruelle was in good shape, but she was still a five-year-old, so it was difficult. Next was a long, long field. The road was not difficult. However, Ruelle found it difficult to reach the end of the field. Heck Yet she didnt give up. She wanted toplete the errand somehow. And so, hugging thest remaining bottle of milk even more, Ruelle walked on. Then, she finally saw the mansion. At this point, the sess of the errand was confirmed. Then it was necessary to clean her sweaty body. She didnt want to show this to everyone in the mansion. At times like this, drinking milk would be perfect. And, there was a bottle of milk in Ruelles hand. And at some point it was heading towards Ruelles mouth. Kyaha! It was cool and refreshing. The ss bottle, at some point, became empty. Ruelle ended up drinking every drop of the milk. Ruelle came into Basletts mansion with a bright smile one her face. Mom! Ruelle Ruelle tried to hand her mom the milk. Ah However, thest bit of milk had already gone into Ruelles stomach. Ooh, the milk is gone In Ruelles mind, someone who didnt seed in running errands was a bad person. Ruelle looked at Shael with her eyes asking what she should do. And, her mom said to her with her mischievous smile, If you ask Daddy to make you dessert, I will take care of this. Yes! A fire shed in Ruelles eyes. I will ask Daddy for dessert! It was easier than anything else for Ruelle. She immediately ran to the Baslett familys office room, where her father would be. * * * [Daddy Erans POV] Make me some dessert! Dessert? I was a bit taken aback at Ruelles sudden request. We had arrived right before Ruelle arrived at the mansion. So I thought Ruelle would arrive in a somber state. After all, she couldnt stand it and drank all the milk, effectively failing atpleting the errand. Why so suddenly though, and what kind of dessert? First of all, it was Ruelles request, so I had to do it. I decided to make dessert for Ruelle without even thinking of refusal. ? But Ruelle didnt eat the dessert and called Shael over. Shael sat down at the table and started eating the dessert. Its delicious. Drink! The pair of mother and daughter remarked. There was indeed something strange about the situation, but since I could see their happy smile, I ignored it. The most popr was the cupcakes. At some point, there was only one cupcake left. It was Shael who picked it up first. But Ruelle was looking at the cupcake as if she wanted to eat it as well. Usually, a viiness wouldnt give it to anyone. Then, a surprising thing happenedShael handed the cupcake to Ruelle. Ruelle, who happily took a bite, looked at me and Shael alternately and asked, How did Daddy and Mommye to love each other?
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 116: Side Story – Running Errands II (2) Chapter 116: Side Story ¨C Running Errands II (2) How did Shael and I fall in love? First of all, my first meeting with Shael was while drinking tea. From the beginning, Shael gave me a cold look and bullied me. But when love started to sprout in earnest, that changed for the better. [Shut up, you b1tch!] Maybe that was the beginning. The beginning of the rtionship between the aggravated me and the viiness who had no manner. But how am I going to tell Ruelle about that? I could never say that to my precious daughter. Perhaps noticing my gaze, Shael put on a mischievous smile before she said, Your father started by saying that I was a b1tch. Shael. To say such a thing. It was a remark that would make Ruelle, who was sensitive, cry as soon as she heard it. I waited for Ruelle to speak. Before long, Ruelle woke up, and said, Thats so romantic! Romantic? Yes! To be honest, I was embarrassed by her reaction. Although she was my daughter, I was a little curious about Ruelles state of mind. You called Mommy a puppy! Youre just saying that shes cute! Yes. Even Shael had a puzzled look on her face, as she looked at Ruelle strangely. In my opinion, Shael Had a strange way of thinking that was just as strange as Ruelles, so I onlyughed. But Shaels mischief didnt end there. Uh, he even pointed his sword at your Mommy. A sword!? Ruelle looked at me. It was a slightly questionable gaze, but eventually the feelings in that gaze changed. Thats so romantic! Why on earth was it romantic? Even though I exchanged nces with Shael and had a silent discussion, the question was not resolved. Ruelle, why is that romantic? Because its a story about Mommy and Daddy! Aha As expected, Ruelles way of thinking was peculiar. She was indeed Shael and my daughter. * * * After spending time with my family, I started working in my office over a ss of wine. First of all, I had to review a letter from the family selling ore to the Baslett family. Thats not good at all. The content of the letter stated that they wouldnt have any more deals, which was not good for us. I need to have a talk. But there was a problem. I lowered my head, and looked at the Ring of Mutual Restriction I shared with Shael. It was a magic tool that restricted you from talking to the opposite sex, except for the lover you share the ring with and the same bloodline. In short, it was an incredibly inconvenient thing. Lets just ask to remove the ring altogether. Since I had to ask Shaels permission every time something like this happened, it was getting a bit annoying. It would be better to persuade Shael to remove the ring. Kikiiik I opened the door without knocking. Shael wasing into her room hugging Ruelle. I have to say that I want to remove the ring first. Before that, something caught my eye. It wasnt the Ring of Mutual Restriction I was wearing, it was the other Ring of Mutual Restriction that Shael was wearing. Come to think of it, did Shael ever say she wanted to take the ring off? No matter how you think about it, Shael never said she wanted to take the ring off. When I looked back at my memories, Shael was always wearing the ring. If that was the case, I would be the bad guy for taking off the ring dozens of times. What it it? I once thought I was being held captive because of Shaels jealousy. But that was my mistake. Shael was doing more than that, she loved me all the time. And, because I got used to her love, I was starting to feel annoyed. Nevertheless, Shael continued to show me an infinite amount of lovein her own way. I was living a happier life than I thought. Therefore, I was able to give a smile that was fresher than ever, holding back the tension. A vixen. I couldnt even properly perceive what I was saying because my head was in a mess. Did I get drunk from the wine I drank a while ago, or from the love I shared with Shael? I couldnt figure it out. The only thing that came to my mind was the conviction that this kind of life would continue in the future.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 117: Side Story – Overwork (1) Chapter 117: Side Story ¨C Overwork (1) Whooh I let out a heavy breath and put down the exercise equipment. It was my habit to exercise just before the sun started to rise. After bing a duke, I was very busy, but I still didnt stop. Daddy, I want to go to Azbel Estate! Okay, lets go today. Still, after seeing Shael and Ruelles face, the fatigue in my whole body disappearedpletely. Oh, I want to visit the ce where Mommy and Daddy got married! Since it was at the Holy Land, it would be difficult to go there right now. Ruelle pouted, then nodded her head and hugged me. I couldnt help it. Because I was too busy to go to the Holy Land. Still, I should be able to go as far as the Azbel Estate. I want to go Then, Ill rece it with a story for now. A story? I had prepared many stories to satisfy Ruelle. They were about how we confessed again in front of the statue of the Goddess, and made a wish on arge tree. I passed on those memories to Ruelle. Thanks to Ruelles lively reply, we were able to have a satisfying conversation with each other. What was written on the wish attached to the tree? I wished to start a happy family together. Ruelle expressed her admiration with a sparkling gaze. Then I suddenly remembered something else. My wish was simr to Shael, but Shael had attached two wishes. Then what kind of wish did the other piece of paper have? I was curious about the answer. So I looked at Shael with a questioning gaze, and soon after, Shael noticed it. However, I didnt get an answer right away. I am very curious. No. I wanted to find out somehow. Likewise, it had also sparked Ruelles curiosity. Mommy, I want to know! Shael still respond with a silent refusal. W However, Ruelle, who was quick-witted, had her won methods when it came to dealing with Shael. Her bright eyes turned teary-eyed, and she said, Hnng, Im curious The crying performance was excellent. If it were me, I would have given everything to Ruelle while facing such a weapon. However, Shaels personality was strong. Not even Ruelles cuteness could defeat Shael. * * * After finishing the happy conversation with my family, we began our preparation to leave the mansion. I gave some dessert to Shael and Ruelle and climbed the huge Baslett familys carriage together. From now on, the day began in earnest. The first task of the day was a visit from the Azbel family as Ruelle wanted. The destination was soon in sight, and I looked at the Azbel familys mansion, which was extremely familiar to me by now. Before we even entered the mansion, we found Duke Jespen weing us with a wide smile. And his eyes were fixed on Ruelle. Grandpa! Ruelle, you have grown so much since Ist saw you! Didnt you see me a week ago? Yeah, thats right. but in my world, it feels like years have passed. Duke Jespen, who made a sentimental remark, hugged Ruelle. The smile did not disappear from his lips. At the same time, he used most of his magic to cast a protective magic circle on Ruelle. Duke Jespen cared for Ruelle to an extreme level, and Ruelle too always reciprocated this with a smile and a disy of cuteness. Ruelle. Madame Ene called Ruelle quietly. Ruelle left Duke Jespens hug and went to Duchess Ene. Ru-Ruelle? Even when Duke Jespen called for Ruelle with all his might, Ruelle was already in Madame Enes arms. Keuk Then Duke Jespen brought out a thick book, and began to read. It was a book unlike anything I had read before. Despite such show of effort, I only offered a small silent prayer for Duke Jespen, who had Ruelles love taken away by Duchess Ene. Ruelle. Do you know what this is? Duke Jespen, who put the book away, took out a bribe. In his hand, there was now a box full of drawing tools that Ruelle would love. Wow, I heard crayons! Yes, it is a gift, so ept it. Duke Jespen seemed to be expecting Ruelles happy expression. Just looking at Ruelles smile would give him satisfaction, but it didnt quite go ording to what Duke Jespen had expected. It was because Ruelle suddenly became busy with the crayons. While Duke Jespen was depressed, Ruelle was just scribbling here and there on a paper with a crayon. Its done! Feeling rising anticipation, I looked at the picture drawn by Ruelle. Uh, um thats really well drawn. Yes, Daddy!
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 117: Side Story – Overwork (2) Chapter 117: Side Story ¨C Overwork (2) To be honest, the drawing wasnt that good. When it came to drawing, Ruelle seemed to have inherited Shaels talent. I could see some human figures, but I couldnt tell who they were. You draw very well, just like Shael. Especially, I feel good because you have drawn grandpa quite well. Shes Mommy Duke Jespens eyes widened. And Ruelle stared at the painting with a sullen expression on her face. It was a major mistake on Duke Jespens part, so he hurriedly pointed to the other human figure of the picture. Ahit seems that I was distracted by your cuteness. Yes, I will be sure to get it right this time But Ruelles mood didnt improve. Hing! She made a cute sound and hugged Shael. Meaning that the Duke had again got it wrong. Shael red at Duke Jespen as if she was trying to scold him. That, of course, this is Grandma. Ruelles expression turned more sullen, and she left Shaels embrace. The person where she arrived this time was me. Its father Anyway, it seemed that even Shael couldnt decipher Ruelles picture correctly. My family is a bit unusual After that, Iforted Ruelle with my dessert. Then we went on a pic with Shael and taught Ruelle how to make dessert. Of course, I was very careful when teaching Ruelle about dessert. I didnt want to hand over my secret recipe to her. Thats right, if Ruelle became better at making desserts than I was, controlling Shaels dessert consumption would be difficult. As we spent our time, the sun had gone down before I knew it. Ruelle blinked her eyes and began to doze off in Shaels embrace. Alright, I will now have to take care of some paperwork. Please do your best ande back. I stretched my stiff body, and walked towards my office on Baslett Mansion, which was only a short walk away. Everything in the office was luxurious. The desk was made of precious wood, and the chair wasfortable. The bookcase was huge, full of many rare books and documents. However, my own situation could only be said to be shabby. I let out a deep sigh. Paperwork from the family was piled up in front of me. It was something that had to be finished within today. Originally, I wouldve made a dessert for Ruelle in advance at this time of day before going to bed. But today I couldnt, because the situation in the Baslett family had been very busytely. The paperwork was really important, so I couldnt pass them on to anyone. Still, I couldnt shorten the time with Ruelle. Because I wanted to create happy memories that Ruelle, who was still young, would remember even when she grew up. With that thought in my mind, I started working. * * * I suddenly opened my eyes. Did I fall asleep while doing the paperwork? Of course, it didnt matter because the work waspleted to some extent. So now I had to start exercising. Should I start ying with Ruelle right away? My body seemed to be screaming from exhaustion. Thinking about it, maybe my body had reached the breaking point, considering that I had been working till dawn every day and exercised in the morning. And when Shael, and Ruelle woke up, I spent time with my family. Still. I relieved some of my fatigue by taking a short nap. Until now I had been able to endure thanks to my near superhuman body. So it should be fine today as well. I was already used to the current routine because it was repeated day after day. It was hard, but I could endure it because the mental happiness was greater than the fatigue. I made up my mind and started doing familiar things again. I worked out, and then I got ready to see Ruelle and Shael. Ruelle can finally use healing magic. Daddy, look at this! Today, my body was particrly tired. But Just looking at Ruelle and Shael seemed to dispel that thought. The corners of my mouth, which had been pointing downward, gradually turned upward, and I was able to open my arms wide as usual. Nevertheless, it seems that the gradually umting fatigue of the body had finally catching up. What is? Oh, Daddy? My eyelids were heavy, and my vision was foggy. I couldnt even reply to my daughters worried voice. I couldnt hear hear anything properly and my lips wouldnt move. My eyelids, which I tried so hard not to close, finallypletely covered my pupils. The only thing I could do was surrender myself to the rushing fatigue.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 118: Side Story – Happy Ending (1) Chapter 118: Side Story ¨C Happy Ending (1) I struggled to open my eyes. I felt something cold on my forehead. It seemed to be a wet towel that Shael had put on my forehead. Did I pass out? I didnt take care of my body properly and copsed in front of my family. I felt sorry for Shael and Ruelle. It might have been a big shock to Ruelle, who was still young. I tried to quickly get up, and it was then that I felt something small in my arms. Ruelle? Ruelle was sleeping in my arms. So I should be relieved, but I had no choice but to breathe out a sigh. Because Ruelle, who always smiled when she slept, was frowning. That meant that she was shocked by my passing out. Lets try not to wake her up I was trying to get up, but I felt something again and I lowered my head. A warm stream of mana was emanating from the sleeping Ruelles hand. Come to think of it, I heard her say that she seeded in using healing magic right before I passed out. Ruelle was continuing to use healing magic that she had barely seeded in learning for me. My daughter, but she is so kind. Hnng, Daddy. Dont die She was even talking cutely in your sleep! I patted Ruelles head several times and calmed her mana down. I wanted to stay by The Ruelles side, but now I had to check on Shael. With that thought in mind, I got up from the bed. Where is Shael? I had copsed from overwork, so if it was Shael, she would have been as worried as Ruelle. She could have gone to buy all sorts of medicines, worrying a lot for nothing. So I have to find he quickly. She wasnt in our bedroom with me, and it was the same in Ruelles bedroom. I also didnt find her in the garden or in the dining room. The Mistress is in the office! Atst, I was able to find out where she was thanks to one of our maids. Why did she go to the office? Maybe she was burning all the documents so that I wouldnt be able to work in the future. That possibility, was extremely possible. Worried, I hurried to the office and opened the door. Kikiiik As the maid said, Shael was in the office. She was sleeping with her chin resting on the desk. Fortunately, there didnt seem to be any trace of dangerous magic being used. Now what the hell is this? A neatly arranged bundle of papers caught my eye. They were the paperwork I had to finish. And, arge amount of them were ced in front of Shael in a perfectly processed state. Shael did all the work for me! Hooo I checked one of the documents, and let out a sigh of admiration. Shaels skills were surprisingly good! I couldnt pass the documents to anyone because it contained important information, but if it was Shael, I could trust her. Anyway, Shael went through all sorts of hardships because of me. Umn Shael was drooling in her sleep. And before I could even approach her, Shaels eyes fluttered open. Are you okay? That is something I should be asking you. For some reason, her current atmosphere reminded me of the Shael of the past. The atmosphere of a bloody viiness. But ironically, I found the atmosphere to be quite cute. It was for that reason that I let out a foolishugh, and asked, Hmm, then what about the trash underneath? Stop exercising, I ate them all. Canned food that contained ingredients which were good for muscles. I had been eating them in the past, but now they were all empty, and piled up on the floor. All my protein is gone! * * * [Ruelles POV] Several years have passed. Ruelles height grew rapidly, and her magic skills also showed tremendous development. She has been using healing magic since she was five years old. After several years, she now had the ability to use all kinds of magic. At the moment, Ruelle was wandering around the Holy Land alone. Daddy and Mom will be worried, but And she already missed her cute younger siblings. But since she wouldnt be here for too long, it didnt matter. Anyway, Ruelle was safe. She had brought many protective essories, and in the first ce, her own magic skills were excellent. Today, Ruelles goal was something special. It was the paper that her mother had attached to the top of a huge tree in the Holy Land. Even thought a long time had passed, the paper with the wish written on it should be safe. After walking for a while, Ruelle finally saw the tree that her Mom and Daddy had visited in the past. It was definitely a huge tree. It was an impossible height to reach without using magic. It should be at the very top. A smile of anticipation bloomed on Ruelles face, and a magic circle appeared on her hand. Ruelle quickly directed her gaze to the tree. She sifted through a bunch of papers with her vastly improved eyesight, then she tore off the ones she was looking for. Finally, there were four papers in Ruelles hands. They were the papers that her Daddy and Mom had written down their wishes on. She did find another piece of paper, but she didnt pay much attention to it for now. Ruelle immediately unfolded the papers. First of all, there was a wish written in her Daddys handwriting that said, [I wish to build a happy family together with Shael.] Next, a simr wish was written in her mothers handwriting. Then next! It was the time to reveal her Moms long-hidden wish. So Ruelle quickly unfolded the paper. [Please make Erans wishe true.] It was a wish that revealed her Moms shy heart. Even looking at her handwriting, it was evident that she wrote her letters in a hurry. Of course, Ruelle was a bit disappointed. She wanted to know her mothers embarrassing secret. Ruelle pursed her lips and returned the three papers to the top of the tree. Now she wanted to attach her own wish at the top of the tree. She wanted to attach her precious wishes next to the wishes written by her Mom and Daddy. But before that, there was a pepper she hadnt opened yet. This? She unfolded all the papers that her Mom and Daddy had written. So it was clear that this paper belonged to someone else.
Goblin: Please consider bing a Patron at Patreon to read more chapters, and you can also support me by donating at BuymeaCoffee! A little support can help me a lot! If you want a more severe (spicy) rehabilitation of multiple viinesses, you can check out my other project, Pushover Extra Trains the Viinesses. Check out my other projects: Flower Stealing Master, I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch, My Summons Are Special and Dual Cultivation with a Fox Demon, Be a Supreme Patron for only $30 to ess all the advanced chapters of all the novels on Goblinte! Please point out any mistakes if you find one. Please whitelist this site in your a*blocker to support the trantion. Patrons, please visit the Patreon page for your advanced chapters. If you enjoy this novel, please take some time to rate it on NU Chapter 118: Side Story – Happy Ending (2) Chapter 118: Side Story ¨C Happy Ending (2) In fact, it would be proper for her to put it back in ce without unfolding it, but Ruelle felt a strange urge to read it. Eh, Im curious! Ruelle boldly unfolded the paper. What she found was not some words, but several more sheets of wide paper inside the folded paper. It was surprising that so many things could fit in the small piece of paper. So it was clear that the person who did it used the space magic. However, the moment she saw the writing on the papers, Ruelle opened her eyes wide in surprise. My handwriting? No matter how you look at it, the writing on her paper was her own. However, Ruelle was confused. She had no memory of doing such a thing. Ruelle quickly read the papers, feeling the outpouring interest. First of all, there were a few recipes. They were recipes for making desserts. Very simr to the ones her Daddy made. Next, there was an instruction about forging a certain journal. Ruelle dont know why, but it said that she had to pass it on to someone. To forge the said journal, it was necessary to carefully observe a certain someones handwriting. Thest one was about a golden pearl. The pearl was supposed to have a very mysterious ability rted to time. The information on the paper was about the location of the pearl, which was said to be the only one in existence, but if you destroyed a certain bracelet with strong holy power, you could produce another pearl with the fragments. Ruelle read the paper again as if to engrave it in her head. And soon, a light shone in her eyes. It seems that I can personally observe the beginning of love between my Daddy and Mom. Then, Ruelle turned around. She originally wanted to put the paper back on the top of the tree, but it seemed like it had to be postponed for a future time. No, maybe it would be more correct to refer to it as the past. * * * [Daddy Erans POV] I looked at the sleeping Shael with her head tilted at an angle. The sunlight was shining down on us, and even though my broad frame shaded her, Shael still had a frown on her face. Therefore, I hugged her and shaded her so she could sleep morefortably. Where is Ruelle? Then I subconsciously thought about Ruelle. She had suddenly disappeared a few weeks ago. Fortunately, she returned safely, but to be honest, there was no guarantee that such things wouldnt happen in the future. That said, it didnt seem like nagging Ruelle would work. Because she was an adventurous kid. A while ago, she asked me for fragments of the Bracelet of Holy Power that I had kept just in case, and she also kept staring at my handwriting every time I worked. Perhaps shes just being curious It wasnt strange for her to leave the mansion alone at any time without an escort. So both me and Shael put a ridiculous amount of protective magic circles on her so that no one could hurt our Ruelle, and it was the same for Duke Jespen. Thats why even if the strongest knight of the empire tried, he wouldnt be able to harm Ruelle. Moreover, Ruelle herself had excellent skills in casting magic. Now that I think about it, Ruelle also possessed excellent dessert making skills. Honestly, it was a bit suspicious. I did teach Ruelle about how to prepare desserts. However, I didnt teach Ruelle the proper recipe for my dessert. But since a few weeks ago, the desserts Ruelle made started to look like mine, and even tasted better than mine. Is it the difference in talent? Anyway, it didnt matter since Ruelle was now within my sight. Its so warm here! Ruelle, who was now quite tall, walked over, along with the two other children following behind her. The first was a girl with blue hair and sky blue eyes, and then a boy with sky blue heir and blue eye. To me and Shael, they were the most precious treasures. The rewards of our two lifetimes of suffering. Anyway, I couldnt believe that Ruelle could stay away from home without my knowledge, leaving such cute younger siblings behind. Come here! The children ran into my embrace in perfect order. I showed a satisfied smile. It was because the shade that had been covering Shael had grownrger. Daddy! I lowered my head at Ruelles cute voice. Shael and the other children were sleeping, and Ruelle was giving me a curious look. Daddy, did you and Mom have a good rtionship from the beginning? Of course. After all, I promised to marry her from the beginning. Actually, it was really bad, but I couldnt tell that to Ruelle. Because it might be too shocking for her I see! I heard Ruelles gigglingughter for some reason, but she ended the conversation by hugging her entire family. At some point, white clouds began to block the sun, putting us all in its shade. After some time, Ruelle also closed her eyes, and I started stroking the whole family on the head one by one. After doing this, I felt rather calm. If someone smiled at my touch, it also made me smile. Im not a kid, so why do you keep stroking my hair? Shael woke up at some point and pouted her lips. But contrary to what she said, Shael didnt reject my touch. She simply stretched out her hand, and started stroking my hair, as if she didnt want to lose to me. We continued our gentle touches as if we were having apetition about who would give up stroking first. Shael red at me, and I looked down at Shael with a deep smile. Shael had a strongpetitive spirit, so she wouldnt give up that easily. But soon she nodded her head and dozed off, then woke up shaking her head as if she didnt want to lose this strangepetition. The funny actions were repeated over and over again, but in the end, we stopped. There was no loser, as Shael and I both ended up winning thepetition. Thats why Shael and I were able to fall into a blissful sleep, with our smiles as our reward.
Authors Review: Hello, this is Odanti. Rehabilitating the Viiness has finallye to an end. I still cant believe this situation right now as Im writing a review after finishing a novel. I experienced a lot of things while writing the first novel for the first time in my life. From the beginning to the end, there were many things that I was unsatisfied with. Whenever I found somethingcking while reading thements, I tried to note it down, but the amount was disastrouslyrge. I was worried, but Im really proud that I finally finished writing the story. Thank you so much for sticking with me until the end, even though it was a novel that showed my immaturity here and there! You are supposed to write what you feel while writing a review, but I find it quite difficult. Anyway, I will just talk about whates next. Of course, I will continue to write without folding. I dont know if I have talent as a writer, but my enthusiasm for writing definitely makes up for what Ick as a writer. So Ive been thinking a lot about my next project(he talks about his ns for his next novel. Not relevant for us.) Ill end it here. I hope to see the readers again someday, and hope that only happy things will happen to the readers. Thank you!
Trantors Review: Rehabilitate the Viiness is the first novel I have trantedpletely since the time I decided to step foot on this path. Honestly, just like the author my head feels empty. I cant seem to find anything to say. For me, this novel is more than just a project. Something more than just written words on the pages. It helped me when I was going through a terrible time of my life by connecting me with some of the most kindest people on earth. Those people decided to support aplete stranger on the other side of the inte, just because they liked to read this novel, just because they wanted to keep a sinking stranger afloat. So yes. I am without words. I just want to thank you all for your support. I know I say this quite a lot, but I really mean it every time I say it. Every bit of your support have helped, and still helping me survive. So the only way I can express my feelings is by doing a better job, and saying thank you. Now for the future. I will be removing RTV Level 2 and RTV Level 3 from the patreon page. The RTV Level 1 will be changed into a $5 RTV Appreciation option avable on the page for those who wants to keep supporting me. The next project that will take RTVs ce will probably be I Picked Up an Amnesiac Witch (IPUAW). This is an interesting novel with regression, romance and fantasy elements. There is a harem, but its quite well written. The romance is a big focus of this novel so I think it will be a good read for the most of us. See you all at the next chapter release. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!